Sort By
Search results
The Tower of Midnight

... description

The tower is seriously weird. At whatever time you arrived here from the ... of Midnight. Soon an entire legion of her doomguard would sweep the forest to kill off the remnants of Luxor's army hiding among the trees.

Every one of the ... ... Continue»
Posted by kingedwards 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM  |  Views: 131  |  
  |  5

The Best Fuck in the Month of September....

My designation of the best fuck in September goes to a woman named Kayla. I will provide a more detailed description of this delightful woman further into this blog, but indulge me for a moment.

Here is the scene: it is about 2:00 on a Saturday morning. I am naked, standing on the balcony of a condo in Destin Florida. It faces the beach and beyond it is the Gulf of Mexico—deeply dark in the early morning. The surf softly hisses and roils and in the faint moonlight I can see the lacy froth of the waves as they drift and ebb.

Presently, a young woman—she also is naked--comes out onto the balcony. The woman moves behind me and presses against my back, handing to me on the left side a cup filled with booze. As she stands a mere 5 feet 2 inches tall her huge, gourd shaped, heavy hanging hooters feel so good against my lower back. The young woman feeds my breast obsession as she glides them back and forth a few times. She bends slightly at the knees and drifts them over my ass. I feel their softness and I reach back and down with my free hand to stroke along her side and cop a feel of her right titty that is behind me as I sip my bourbon. She straightens and kisses my shoulders, rubs over my ass with her free hand—she too is holding onto a cup filled with booze. She moves to my right side and leans on the railing.

Her name is Kayla and she is a vision, this woman whom I’ve just fucked. I pull her close and roam a hand down her back, reach further and pat her ass and grip those rich feeling cheeks. Yes, I roam my hand proprietorially over the body of this woman who has brought me so much pleasure since I brought her to this condo Friday afternoon—oh my goodness, what has it been, twelve hours already? I have indeed been on a fuck-binge. She, in turn, moves her hand down my back and again pats and strokes over my ass. I am feeling damned fine right now.

“Damn, Big Daddy,” the big boobed but otherwise diminutive bodied woman says, “that was another good round baby. You pumped my pussy full again with that load of yours.”

The 24 year old woman, more than half my age, just a year older than my daughter, turns to face me and I pull her even closer—savoring the feel of that body against mine, those huge hanging honeys of hers. I take a drink of my bourbon and with my free hand, my right hand, I heft up her left tit, such a nice big titty—I jiggle it, bonce it lightly, and let it drop. I do that again. And I do it a third time. There is breast reduction surgery somewhere in her future—but for now, they are simply incredible.

Kayla sips her own drink, absently—yes, she has turned out to be a true party girl--and reaches with her free hand to fondle and feel my balls.

In the soft glow spilling from the room, with her in profile, Kayla looks fabulous in the play of light and shadow over her tit, over her shoulder, over her face. Yes, she is indeed a tit man’s dream girl. And with Kayla’s hand cupping and gently playing with my balls—well, even though I did indeed shoot off inside her just a few minutes prior, emptying my balls into the humid depths of her pussy—my cock is stirring.

“Oh Big Daddy, I felt these big balls of yours when you were laying out on top of me—they were smacking against my ass as you humped me like crazy. Damn, baby, you really got after it that time.”

Yes, Kayla did indeed provide the best fucking I had in September.

She had stifled a yawn and I had set down my drink, taken my cock in hand and moved behind her, “Okay little girl, let me get in one more fuck and then we’ll tuck in for some sl**p.” I had roamed my hands all over that sweet body, grabbed and groped her ass, fondled and felt her titties and juggled them and made them jiggle. I had reached down and fingered into her pussy—finding it ready some dick.

“How do you want me this time, baby?”

“Turn around and bend over little girl. I want to look down on that sweet ass of yours while I’m taking another go at that pussy.”

I had taken my time with that fuck. Moving slowly, picking up the pace to make her grunt, our bodies pap-pap-papping, Kayla’s titties swinging and swaying, then backing down for some long, lush, slow pumps while I grabbed some titty, patted some ass.

I had stood there, humping her, luxuriating in my access to this woman in full sexual bloom. I was proud of my cock, proud of my loads. I marveled at how well this young woman’s body worked for ne, how lovely it was, how sweet and fun she was to fuck. I leered at the memory of all the titty fucking, the cock sucking, the hand jobbing, the pussy fucking she had provided since we arrived here. She had told me right up front, “I’m your ‘never say no’ gal.”

When I warned Kayla that I was close, “Hang in there for me, little girl, I’m getting there, getting close baby girl.”

“That’s it Big Daddy, go wild back there you big dicked man.”

And I had hammered it home—grabbing and gripping Kayla’s hips and pulling her to me in counterpoint to my pumping, her pretty cheeks quaking. I shot off inside her and had howled out in triumph—one more blasting load, my load, my fucking load into the pussy of a sweet looking, big boobed little vixen.

I had stayed inside that pussy for a while and rubbed lovingly over her back, ass, shoulders, cherishing this pleasure giving woman.

Now, I must confess that in deciding with whom I had the best sexual experience for September presented a little bit of a conundrum. As mentioned toward the end of my last blog describing my best fuck in August, Helen and I had arranged to meet weekly on Wednesdays. We had a couple of great rounds in September, getting together for our regularly scheduled “Hump Day” fuck sessions.

Plus, my bed buddy Stella and I spent two very nice days in Jamaica Beach on Galveston Island where we first met several months ago. Stella’s two dress shops had been keeping her very busy and she really needed a little vacation and some good fucking. The woman was horny the entire two day period, yes, we’re talking fucking on the beach, on the beach house deck; once, Stella sucked me off in my car after we had lunch in Galveston. During the night we spent in Jamaica Beach, we got each other off in the 69 position—frankly, a first for me.

Yes, for me, the proverbial adage, when it rains it pours applies as far as pussy, tits and tongue action are concerned. August was sparse, September full of sexual adventure.

And further, I know that in my previous blog I expressed my moral reservations regarding paying directly for sex. Now, as I also mentioned, we men all pay for pussy one way or the other. But the exploitive type of prostitution where a woman is f***ed to sell herself out of desperation is truly repugnant to me.

All of this is to say that I paid for my best fuck in the month of September. Yes, I paid for access to Kayla’s charms and she was—let me repeat—very expensive, to say the least. But from the very moment Kayla first closed her lips over my shaft and performed that magic with her tongue play over my cock and balls, I knew she was going to be worth every fucking penny. From the moment she first hugged my dick with her big, pretty titties, I knew that as a tit man I was going to be one very lucky fucker. From the moment I first slipped inside her warm, welcoming pussy, I knew I had found a prize.

By way of background, I have a friend who owns this particular condo in Destin. I, in turn, own a duplex near the University of Houston. I rent one side of it to my friend’s daughter at a very low rate. My friend Tommy repays the favor by offering me the use of his condo three or four times a year.

Amazingly, this year my friend and his f****y were staying in Houston for the Labor Day weekend. A week or so before Labor Day, while my friend Tommy and I were having an after work drink he offered the condo to me. That Labor Day weekend, I knew both of my bed buddies would be unavailable to me—Stella’s dress shops had Labor Day sales, and Helen and her husband were going off to Mexico for the weekend. I wasn’t able to arrange any other sport fucking.

My daughter and her boyfriend were spending the weekend in Galveston with some friends. My son and his girlfriend were going to Austin for the long weekend. So, I was feeling a little sorry for myself. I called Tommy to tell him I would take him up on his offer. Because I didn’t want to waste time by driving, I called to make arrangements to fly into Panama City.

The Monday before Labor Day weekend I was sitting out on my deck, drinking a beer. It was a little before 7:00 pm and I was waiting for Stella to come over so we could “play house.” It was then I remembered something from my last visit to Destin three or months before.

I had taken Stella with me on this trip and after getting in some good fucking on our first afternoon there, she took nap. I made my way to The Back Porch, leaving a note for her to join me. Roscoe is one of my favorite bartenders at the place. It had been mid-week, off season and the place was lightly populated. Roscoe and I struck up a conversation about the state of pussy on this stretch of beach along Florida’s panhandle.

At one point, Roscoe had to go into the back and he was gone a while. When he returned, Roscoe had written out a website address. He told me, “Check this little piece out. She is fucking dynamite. I am told she is so good she only has to take on a hand full of men a month. She ain’t cheap—but the word is she is one of those special, once in a lifetime fucks.”

He went on to explain that one of his regular customers from Chicago who also owns a condo in Destin always reserves her for a couple of days—after his wife returns to the Windy City—he stays down for a “few more days of golf.” He gives this woman rave reviews.

Roscoe then said, “Look, because of the nature of this place, it’s a small town” he had waved to indicate the whole of Destin, “and the way she does business—preferring to hook up with married, older men, she has to be very careful. No offense, Dean. So, if you ever want to call her, use me as reference.”

Well, the next day, again after a couple hours of bucking and fucking with Stella, as she dozed on a lounger on the balcony, I had powered up my tablet and checked out the e****t board.

Here is what I found: “Wind down time. Busty, wishing, waiting, wanting to feed your fantasies and fulfill you desires. 42DDDs. Let’s play. 24 yrs old. Only serious inquiries from generous, and mature gentlemen, please. ” There was a phone number.

Some of the sample photos showed a woman of mixed bl**d; caramel colored skin, almond-brown eyes, and indeed very, very busty. One photo was aimed at chest level. She was wearing a bikini top and had her huge honeys hefted up and pressed together with a red rose snuggly hugged between them.

Had it not been for Stella and her big titties, I would have called right then and there.

Well, sitting out on my deck that Monday evening, a few days before the long Labor Day weekend, I called The Back Porch and asked for Roscoe. He had already left for the day. I left a message for him to call me ASAP.

Then, I called the number on the ad and it went right to voice mail. I left my number and brief details—I was coming into Destin for the Labor Day weekend and I wanted to talk about contracting her services for the entire weekend. I told her that Roscoe suggested I call.

The next morning, while Stella was in the shower, Roscoe returned my call. He said he was doubtful she would be available for more than a couple hours as it was only a few days from the long weekend. But, he would put in a call for me. I made a mental note to drop him a nice tip.
I didn’t hear from Kayla until Wednesday morning! I had already despaired and was searching for alternatives.

Kayla had a soft, but deep voice—not quite husky but a bit breathy. I remember getting hard just listening to her. She asked what I was looking for and for how long. I explained that I was coming in Thursday night, flying into Panama City and after renting a car would drive over the Destin. I was looking for a lay around girl for the entire weekend. I told her my sexual tastes were somewhat conventional—liked all the positions, liked oral, receiving and giving, but that I liked to fuck and to fuck a lot.

There had been a pause. A long pause and then Kayla had said something along the lines of, “Well, I have been invited to a couple of parties—one on Saturday afternoon and one on Sunday afternoon. I haven’t quite committed to either one yet. And, another gentleman has requested my company as well. I need to call him soon.”

I realized at that moment I was being played, but hell, my dick was rock hard.

“Can you hold on just a moment please,” she asked. I agreed, and I waited. And, I waited.

When she returned, Kayla told me she would be available from Friday afternoon, until Sunday afternoon. She would have to take care of one her long time gentleman friends Thursday evening and another one all day Monday—as his wife was leaving Sunday afternoon. Then, Kayla told me how much it would cost.

I winced. And, I almost backed out. I k** you not. My dick went soft.

I realized this deal would put a serious dent in my pussy fund. In fact, I would end up cashing in a CD. I know, I know—I was definitely thinking with the wrong head.

Before hanging up, Kayla told me that she had spoken to Roscoe and he had sent to her a photo of me. I was a bit taken aback as I had no idea when such a photo had been taken—but I go into that bar three or four times during each of my visits to Destin.

Plus, she said, it is nice when the client is attractive, “Makes my work that much more enjoyable.” Yes, yes, I know. I was being played. But dammit all, my dick was getting hard again.

Thursday morning, I flew from Houston to Panama City. I rented a car, and had lunch at Dee’s Hang Out and then headed for Destin. I arrived at mid-afternoon, after doing some shopping for groceries and liquor and beer. Restless and horny, I called Kayla’s number and left a message to let her know that I had arrived and was really looking forward to our weekend together. I confirmed our lunch plans for Friday at AJ’s Oyster Bar.

Tommy also rents a storage bin on the ground floor of the tower of condos, at the parking level. Inside, there are three bikes and, as an avid cyclist, I usually borrow his hybrid. I decided to take a ride and hit a couple of bars and ended up at The Back Porch. The place was busy, college k**s getting in one last round of partying, elders formally ending their summer with a lot of drinking.

When Roscoe finally was able to pull free, he came around the bar and sat down beside me. He patted me on the back and said, “So, you’re doing the deal. Man, I can’t believe you got her for the whole weekend. I mean, she is in so much fucking demand around here.”

I finally asked him if he had ever gotten any of that tail. Roscoe had laughed and said, “Way above my pay grade, dude.” He did admit to driving her every once in a while. She has a client who flies in from the northeast. She says he is a dead ringer for Tony Soprano—God rest John’s soul. But this guy’s place is over in Ft. Walton. I drive her over there and he pays me to stick around close.”

He tried to brush off the hundred dollar bill I offered—but eventually pocketed it.

I got back to the condo just as the sun was setting. It is a nice place, halfway up the building, along the middle. I suppose all the condos have a similar floor plan. There is den to the left, right at the entrance that can double as a bedroom. There is a decently sized kitchen also on the left. A bedroom and bathroom on the right and then the hallway empties into a large living area that faces the balcony and gulf. Much of the eastern wall of the living room is mirrored.

There is a smaller bedroom upstairs, with a small bath. The bedroom looks out onto a small balcony and the gulf as well. The sliding closet doors are also mirrored.

But the nicest feature is that the privacy walls on either side of the balcony, and the height of the condo, makes it convenient—one can sit out naked during the day.

I watched porn that evening and jacked off a couple times. I couldn’t wait.

The next morning, I got up early and got in a good ten miles on the bike. I ate a light breakfast at the condo and took my testosterone treatment. I resisted the urge to jerk out some jism while I showered.

AJ’s is a favorite of both tourists and locals. I arrived a little early, but the place was already packed with people gearing up for the long weekend. I requested a table along the deckway and ordered up a beer. And I waited. I texted to her where I was sitting, yes I was puppy dog anxious.

Kayla arrived. She was a head turning, dick hardening vision. Kayla’s raven colored hair was pulled up into a loose bun, with tendrils dangling down. She wore a yellow blouse, unbuttoned and tied at the waist. Her big titties were bunched up, pressed together by a matching yellow bikini top. She wore blue jean cutoffs. Her tennis shoes had yellow highlights. The young woman wore a modest amount of makeup, and had flawless, caramel colored skin.

She sat down and the tables around us grew quiet for a while. Now, I am in fairly decent physical shape if I say so myself, certainly for my age. I am not vain about my appearance, but I stay well groomed, well-tanned. But I am fifty-one. And she was obviously a very, very young woman. I am white, she was—is—butterscotch brown. I was dressed business casual, she was dressed to make wives and girlfriends fume.

It was pretty obvious that a sugar daddy deal was either going down or already happening.

We had a nice lunch—the little thing sure did like oysters. And beer. Kayla turned out to be a delightful conversationalist. Bright and funny, I couldn’t help but think that her and my daughter would get along quite well. Then, I pushed that thought way, way down—I was here to fuck this woman—get my dick sucked and my balls licked, to get me some titty action, I was here to cum at, on and in this oh so young woman.

It was about 2 o’clock by the time we made it to the condo.

I handed Kayla the rest of the agreed upon amount of money in a bulging envelope. And, as you might imagine, that set things in motion. Kayla peeled out of her blouse to reveal titties the color of peanut butter buoyed up by that pale yellow bikini top.

Kayla had—has—long, soft dark hair that hangs down well below her shoulders which she un-tucked to let fall free. And, as I’ve mentioned, she had flawless skin. Big almond brown eyes, full lips and a pert nose and there was a hint of Asian somewhere in her background. Her titties were indeed big. No false advertising there. Kayla had round hips and as I would discover, a bubble butt that took on a delightful heart shape when she was on her hands and elbows, with it aimed my way.

At this point, I was in a state of complete sexual agitation and arousal. I grabbed a beer and Kayla poured vodka with lots of tonic. We stepped out onto the balcony to the resplendent view of the salt white beach and clear azure water.

She looked so splendid. I had stepped close and rubbed a hand of Kayla’s shoulders. Setting down my beer, I pulled her to me and tilted her head up, “You are so damned beautiful.” And I had kissed her deeply—oh how I wanted to own that woman, I was in such a deep state of lust, I wanted it all, her pussy, her lips, her tits, I wanted it all to the service of my need.

Kayla had set down her drink as well and glanced down toward the beach, calculating whether or not we could be observed, “Baby, let’s get you all comfortable. Then, I’ll show what you’re going to get to play with all weekend.”

Together we had removed my shirt and Kayla had sweetly commented, “Oh Dean, honey—that’s so nice. Look at you, baby. Nice shoulders, chest, oh you look good.” Yes, she was a pro. For my part, I was rubbing over her, yet she gently stopped me from taking off her bikini top.

Then, I had slipped off my shoes and Kayla had pulled down my pants. My cock had sprung free of my briefs, “Oh Dean, you come fully equipped, don’t you.”

“Sit down, baby.” She had handed my beer to me and smiled, “This weekend is all about you, Dean. Let’s see how many times we can make you cum. Shall we?”

I had sat down, sipped my beer and taken my cock in hand while Kayla performed a wonderful striptease. First, she kicked off her shoes and turned around and slowly peeled down her cutoff jeans to reveal a gorgeous ass, round cheeks, bulbous cheeks. I remember moaning at the sight.

She had then pulled down her G-string. Kayla bent over, putting her hands on the low patio table and wagged her ass at me, “How’s that view Dean, you like that view?”

And I did like that view. Kayla had stood up, and with her back still to me, removed her bikini top. And, yes I could see those titties from around her sides. She had twisted at her torso to make them swing even more prominently into view. Fucking incredible!

When she had turned around, I had lifted my hips up, jacked furiously on my cock and yelled, “Son of bitch! Look at you! Oh fuck you’re beautiful, damn look at those fucking titties.”

Kayla’s pubis was completely shaved, revealing perfectly symmetrical, slightly puffy pussy lips.

“Oh baby,” Kayla had bent over and let her titties dangle down, “Look at you jacking on that gorgeous dick. You do like what you see, don’t you? I love it when a man jerks off to me”

When Kayla stood straight up and pressed her legs together, there was the delightful gap, forming that triangle of sunlight at her upper thighs and pussy. She had done a little shimmy of her shoulders and made those titties flop and swing and I had moaned.

Finally, after what seemed an eternity, Kayla had moved toward me to let me get my hands and mouth over that sweetly, outrageously proportioned body. And, I enjoyed that wonderful touch of a lovely young woman. I reached up for those titties and Kayla bent over slightly so I could suck on them, bury my face into their lushness. I gripped her ass and rubbed up and down her thighs. I lifted up her left leg and bent into her pussy, licked her clitoris, savored the sound of Kayla sighing, “Oh yes, baby, you need to know me all over.”

The faint smell of her female musk, the clean, soapy aroma of her thighs hinted at coconut and sent me even deeper into lustful abandon.

Then, Kayla had gently pushed me back into the patio chair, reached down and handed my beer to me, “Sit back, honey. Let’s get you taken care of before you bust a nut.”

She had tossed down a seat cushion and knelt before me. Those fucking titties had looked so fucking fantastic. I couldn’t stop staring at them. I couldn’t stop jacking to them.

Before getting down to business, Kayla had kissed the head of my dick and then looked up at me, “So, Dean, honey. What should I call you?”


“What shall I call you, baby? How about daddy, you want me to call you daddy?”

A recent sport fuck named Mandy had used the moniker Big Daddy for me.

“Big Daddy, you can call me Big Daddy.”

Kayla had then given my balls and cock a lush lick with her tongue—causing me to moan, “Oh yes, Big Daddy.”

“Now, what do I call you little girl?”

“Oh baby, oh Big Daddy, I’m your fuck bitch. I’m here to get you up and off as many times as possible, you can call me whatever works for you.’

“Okay, little girl, get down on that dick—give me some pleasure down there.”

“Yes, Big Daddy, tell me what to do—tell me how to make it happen for you. I’m your little fuck bitch.”

And so, I would play dominant and she would play submissive. Kayla did turn out to be a really good playmate. That first go, Kayla sucked me well, really, really well. Her tongue action was incredible. She did the porn star spitting thing until threads of saliva were dangling from my cock and her chin. It had been a slurping and saliva soaked sucking, wonderful, alternated with some equally delicious titty fucking. And, during pauses between the cock sucking, ball licking and titty action, Kayla hand jobbed me, asking, “Is this working for you Big Daddy, tell me how to make you happy, baby.”

Sitting there, on the balcony of Tommy’s condo, I had glanced every once in a while to my right to look about beyond the dune line to see if anyone was close enough to watch us. There were people playing in the surf, seagulls cawed and creaked, and the wind rustled around. I felt so fucking fine, getting my dick sucked and my balls licked in the middle of the afternoon by this young, oh so young woman. And as she worked on me, I would reach down and cup her titties and fondle them and rub over the nubs of her nipples.

Yes, throughout that first blowjob, I ran my hands over her sweet, sun warmed shoulders, along her arms. From time to time I put my hand on the top of Kayla’s head to guide the bobbing up and down along my hard shaft, telling her things like, “Yeah, suck that dick you pretty little fuck bitch.” “You’re my little cock sucker today.” “That’s it, make me happy down there, little girl.”

She took me to the edge a few times, and I would press my hands against the side of Kayla’s head to stop the action until I regained control. What was impressive about this young woman was her dedication to the sucking—Kayla stayed with it for the longest time, licking my balls, licking my dick, kissing my cock, sucking it, for the longest time. Then, there was that delightful jacking on me with her huge honeys. Incredible, fantastic.

Now, I’ve enjoyed some wonderful blowjobs in my time—and my current bed buddies, both Helen and Stella, are quite gifted in this regard. But, again, if I had to use one word to describe that suck job Kayla gave me that afternoon, and periodically throughout the weekend I was with her, is “dedicated.” She was fucking dedicated to the sucking.

I recall looking down several times on the scene and seeing those titties swinging and wobbling slightly as Kayla’s head bobbed back and forth. I remember a few times taking those boobs in hand and hefting them up for some more titty fucking. They had felt so damned good, dense, handfuls of hooter as I hugged my dick with them and as Kayla had humped away. Kayla was sweet, urging me on, calling me her Big Daddy, her talking about how fine my cockhead looked as her titties worked up and down on my shaft. Kayla had spat and dribbled more spittle into her cleavage.

While I was gripping and groping over her titties, Kayla was running her hands over my thighs, abdomen and chest, looking up at me, smiling, leering. A real pro.

Then, I heard some people next door laughing and talking. It sounded like they had just come up from the beach.

“Don’t worry about them baby, you’re the one getting it, Big Daddy. Stay with it, oh Big Daddy you need that pleasure. Stay with it.”

For my part, I remember all that wonderful tit flesh against me, watching them ripple and quake as she used them on me them. Then, she would alternate lifting up one tit, and lowering the other one—messaging my dick with them. Then, back to the sucking and licking.

Yes, she was fucking dedicated. That first climax was mind blowing—forgive the cliché. As she periodically hand jobbed me, staring intently at my cock Kayla had encouraged me, “Oh Big Daddy, let it go, take that pleasure baby. No need to hold back—you’re going to get to cum over and over—I’m your never say no girl, baby.” Then, she had gone back to the sucking.

I had sat up a bit and warned her that I was getting close. Kayla had pulled her mouth free of my cock and leaned close, “Put it all there, Big Daddy.” She had preened, lifted up her titties as I jacked like a madman to them. Then, I blew cum all over those beauties; I had spewed my spunk. Kayla laughed, “Oh shit, you were loaded up Dean. Look at you go, baby, oh yes, be proud, Daddy. These are your cum catchers.”

Kayla had reached over and picked up the beer bottle that I had at some point set down. She handed it to me, but otherwise maintained her position—her cum spackled titties sat there in my lap. I had gazed over the scene, and remember reminding myself, “Worth every fucking penny.”

Finally, Kayla had stood, gone into the condo and returned with a fresh beer, a fresh glass of vodka and a wash rag. She cleaned me up and toweled me off.

“Do you want me to stay naked for you, Big Daddy?”

“Oh yes, I like looking at you.”

As she had lain down out on a lounger, Kayla had told me, “You just let me know when you’re ready to get worked up again.”

I had told her, “I’m going to need that pussy soon.”

“It’s right here for you.”

We talked a while, her telling me about the area, some of the things she liked to do, places she liked to go. A little later, as I sat beside the prone woman, I resumed my jacking off. Kayla looked incredible. Her knees were slightly raised and legs parted. Her big beauties sagged down and to the sides, piling onto her upper arms.

Well, I got up and went down on her. I have always been proud of my oral skills. And, Kayla seemed to enjoy the attention. I, too, was dedicated. I worked that pussy. I licked and kissed that pussy. I tongue fucked that pussy. That pussy got wet, real wet.

After a time at it, I had risen up and looked onto the lewd scene; her glistening crotch, her half shuttered eyes, her slack mouth, and Kayla, that sweet professional sex provider had said, “Damn Big Daddy. You’re magic down there.”

True or not, it sounded good. Then, she had looked at my hand on cock action and reached out for me, “Oh baby, come here and get your reward.”

Kayla was laid out on the one, wide lounger on the balcony. She adjusted the back, lowering it so she was more at an incline. I had jacked on my dick all the while—her titties were wobbling and her pussy was moist. And I was jacking.

When Kayla lay back, she had spread her legs, “Come and get it.”

Now, you can get your woman to suck your dick and lick your balls. You can slide your dick in between her titties and get off in that cleavage. You can have her hand job you to completion, have her jack out that jism. You can spew you spunk across her face. You can shoot your load onto her tummy or blast it out onto her ass. But unless you slip inside that pussy and hump until you get it done, you have not really fucked your woman.

And at that moment, on that Friday afternoon, with the hot air blowing off the Gulf of Mexico onto my back, the sun cutting a straight line over the balcony floor—my whole universe was centered right there and my need for pussy, for her pussy, was so fucking great, there was no other thought, there was no other feeling, my whole reality was condensed and closed around me—I climbed up on that lounger, between her legs. I had loomed over and then I had slipped inside that sweet, oh so sweet and snug pussy.

Kayla looked and smelled and felt wonderful. As I pressed into her pussy, she had sighed and as I had lain out, spaced out, on top of her, Kayla has gasped and whispered, “Oh shit that’s good dick.”

Wonderful, absolutely fucking wonderful—her warm body beneath me, her warm, soft hands, her fingers tracing over my back, sides, ass and thighs—wonderful. I never wanted it to end.

I sucked on her titties, I kissed Kayla’s neck and cheeks and lips. I loved that tactile, full body to body contact. It seemed that all my nerve endings were firing, the pleasure center in my brain was overloading. Her pussy was at that moment the most special place in the world.

I took my time. I made it last. I fucked that woman. I fucked her and I fucked her and I fucked her. And I fucked her some more.

All the while, Kayla was rubbing her hands over me, occasionally digging in her fingernails, softly kissing and biting my shoulders and earlobes, gasping and sighing and whispering, “Oh Big Daddy such good fucking. Oh yes, fuck your woman, take it, take what you need. I love the way you’re doing me.”

She was so solicitous to my needs, asking me repeatedly if I felt good, it I liked her pussy, if it was all working for me.

For my part, I was repeatedly telling Kayla how beautiful she was, how wonderful she felt, how I loved her hands on me, how that pussy was so fucking splendid.

At one point, I remember asking her, “You like getting fucked little girl? You like having a dick inside you? You like getting it put to you?”

And, pro that she was, Kayla had said, “Oh Big Daddy, I like getting fucked by a man who knows his way around a pussy. And, baby, you really know how to treat a pussy.”

Toward the end of that fuck, however, I had picked up the pace. Kayla, sensing I was close, bit my ear lobe and said, “Pump it out, Big Daddy, give your woman that load.”

I had thrashed around, pummeled Kayla’s body, nailed it down hard. I was actually afraid I might have hurt her. But I simply couldn’t restrain myself. I fucking went pussy pumping crazy.

Kayla had whooped and laughed and yelled out, “Damn Big Daddy, fuck! I love being the reason a man gets off but shit! You pounded that one out!”

I had kissed her and asked if she was okay, to whit she had replied, “Oh baby, no complaints. You are one good pussy fucker. Damn! And I am one well fucked woman.”

Now, I realize she was a professional sex provider and part of her job is to stroke a man’s ego as well as his cock. But Kayla had such a fine body and I was determined to get as much good fucking as possible out of this big tittied beauty.

I had pulled out of her—and after a time, I had taken her by the hand, “Let’s go upstairs and space out on that bed. I need some ore of you.”

Twice on the way up the stairs, I had stopped her. Patted and kissed her ass cheeks, rubbed lovingly over that bottom.

Once in the bed we had engaged in round robin fucking. I took her in every position. Got her on her hands and knees and did her from behind for a while. I laid out on her for some more missionary. I had licked her pussy and Kayla had sucked my dick. I had straddled her at the waist for some titty fucking. Kayla rode me cowgirl for a long time. She had rubbed her titties over me, pressed them over my face while I had grabbed her ass and guided her up and down. I had sucked and played with those titties freely. Bobbed them about, made them jiggle. Kayla had ridden me to her own climax, I’m pretty sure she had a climax—her pussy got very wet and she had gasped and ground it hard against me.

Kayla had then fallen forward, her titties had pressed against me. Then, Kayla had rolled off and moved down where she provided me some wonderful pleasure, using her hangers, her hands, her tongue and lips to fully treat my dick and balls. For my part, my hands were all over every part of that woman I could reach.

At one point, Kayla had leered up at me, “I like getting my men off, but I love watching you cum, Big Daddy. It takes you over, baby. You a fucking f***e of nature. Now, give it up baby. Let it shoot out.”

And I had. While hand jobbing me, Kayla had cooed and laughed and said, “Oh let it blow, Big Daddy, Oh shit there it is.”

And, “old faithful” did not let me down. I came like a teenager. I had cum coated Kayla’s hand. as I gazed over her lovely body. Finally spent, this lovely woman had then rubbed her titties, those gorgeous hangers, over my man mess, telling me over and over how beautiful my cock was, how mighty my load was—yes, I had lived out a dream.

She had gotten out of bed, tits, ass, arms, legs, face and hair; it was all so nice to watch, and gone into the bathroom. I had pulled up to lean against the headboard. Kayla had cleaned me up, gone downstairs to get fresh drinks for us both. I had laid there, dazed.

We fucked again in that bed. I then had gone downstairs and cooked up a hearty dinner. I had donned some baggy Bermuda shorts, and Kayla had put on her bikini bottoms but had left her tits out.

At this point, the beach was getting quite busy. Weekenders were arriving. Kayla and I ate and drank with vigor, refueling. When Kayla’s cell phone went off, she had looked at the number and exclaimed, “Oh shit. I can’t believe I forgot to call in.”

Kayla would later explain that she had a friend, also in “the business.” When they were on a trick, they always checked in with each other.

Well, Kayla took the opportunity to stroke my ego. She called her “buddy” while I was grilling salmon, some vegetables, pineapple on the balcony.

Apparently, Kayla’s friend was banging a local judge. His wife was out of town.

Kayla had told her friend about my dick, about our randy romps up to that point, yes stroking my ego nicely, whether true in her mind or not, it all sounded sweet. “He is a handsome gentleman, but he fucks like man half his age. You should see that lust-look he gets. Pumps like a madman.”

They had concluded their conversation as, it seems, the judge was getting horny again.

By this time, I was so damned horny myself that I titty fucked her, got my cock sucked and jacked out my jism once more onto her titties and face.

The evening passed by as you might expect, we watched a movie, snacked, drank booze and fucked a couple more times. I especially liked doing her in the living room, watching our action reflected in the mirrored wall, bending her over the back of a chair—oh how those titties would swing and gallop--or having her ride me so I could look around her and watch her ass moving up and down—that pussy gripping my dick.

Around 10:30 or so, Kayla and I took a walk on the beach. Now, this stretch in Destin has a number of hotels on either side. So, it wasn’t easy to find an isolated spot. But from my previous visit with Stella, I knew where to go. And, I remember and still jack off to the memory of Kayla’s moonlit ass as I had humped her doggy style. Talk about howling at the moon!

I began my story with the balcony fuck at about 2:00 in the morning. Afterwards, we had indeed gone to bed—to sl**p. I had awakened at some point later, rolled Kayla onto her back and mounted her and fucked her, “Oh yes, Big Daddy, you’re my pussy fucker this weekend, get what you need.”

We awoke around 8:00 o’clock. I had moved down and licked Kayla to climax, or so she claimed. It did get very wet down there. Then, I had climbed on and got in my “first thing in the morning” fuck.

Kayla had kissed me right after my climax and whispered in my ear, “Damn, Big Daddy, you sure do like pussy, don’t you?” Yes, she was a pro.

Kayla had jacked me off in the shower and then we dressed, packed the car for a trip to a stretch of beach that she insisted was very, very private. I loaded a cooler with booze, food, water, grabbed some towels and short-legged lawn chairs, and umbrella and piled everything into my rental. While Tommy’s condo was right on the beach, Kayla had told me that where we were going, we would be able to play.

But first, I took her to breakfast. There is a little breakfast place I like at the Harbor Walk Village. Kayla looked so fucking adorable and sexy. She had donned a bright yellow sundress that accentuated her lovely, coffee-with-cream complexion. Her dark hair was piled up in a chaos of curls and twirls and strands—that “just got out of bed” look. The dress was short, to show off her delightful looking legs and low cut to show her delightful looking titties.

Further, while there was a bikini bra beneath that dress, and her big beauties were slightly buoyed up to provide a breathtaking view of bunched up boobs and deep rich cleavage, those titties were slung low. They had swung and hung about loosely, bobbled and wobbled around pretty freely. And those nipples, hot damn they poked through nicely.

And, every man in the restaurant and probably a few women as well wanted what it was apparent I was enjoying. In fact, the owner remembered me from previous visits. He had especially liked Stella. He approached, winking at me and we traded some small talk while he gawked at Kayla’s breathtaking décolletage.

Kayla had been so sweet. Openly affectionate, she had sat close and was constantly touching me, brushing against me. And she ate, and she ate and she ate some more! At one point, the owner even commented on her avid eating—yes, he had decided to serve as our waiter. Kayla had coyly smiled and patted me on the leg, “Well, we’ve been working up an appetite.”

By the time we had finished with breakfast, I had a raging hard on. I couldn’t keep my hands off her and I couldn’t keep my eyes off her tits. I was so aroused, really worked up. I was ready for some fucking.

As if reading my mind, Kayla had pressed close and ran her hand up my leg, into my shorts and found my cock, “I want to suck your dick baby and then I want to feel you up inside my pussy.”

We had left the restaurant a little after ten and Kayla had been true to her request. Bless the little vixen, when we got into my rental car she had told me, “We have a thirty minute drive Big Daddy. We need to get you taken care of.” She had directed me east along the Emerald Coast Parkway and then a mile or so before we got to Miramar Beach she had told me to pull onto a narrow, dusty lane. At this point, I admit to being a little disconcerted. I had a fleeting image of an obscure, inch or two column buried deep in the Northwest Florida Daily News about a Houston man found bludgeoned to death on a lonely county road.

But, as I say, true to her request, Kayla had pulled a beach towel from the backseat, “Come on Big Daddy, you promised to let me suck you and then you said you would fuck me.”

The Florida panhandle weather in September is very nice. And, Kayla had peeled out of her sun dress, putting her bikini clad body on display for me. I had dropped my Bermuda shorts, not wearing any underwear. I stroked my cock as she had knelt before me, “No baby, that’s my job.”

She had let her tits drop free, and proceeded to give me a fantastic ball licking, cock sucking, hand stroking time of it. After a little while of this great pleasure giving, Kayla had stood up, dropped her bikini bottom, turned around, folded up the towel and placed it on the trunk of the car—as we say in Texas, this wasn’t her first rodeo.

“Come on Big Daddy fuck your woman. My pussy is dripping.”

I must confess, that fucking her in broad daylight on a country road, cars passing by on the highway a quarter of mile or so behind us really set me off on a rump ramming, pussy pumping frenzy. She had grunted and yelped and I had grunted and yelped. That pussy was indeed very, very wet. Her ass looked so fucking fine, her titties had swung and swayed and I had humped away at her like a madman.

Now, a word or two about that ass; as I’ve mentioned, Kayla’s took on a heart shape when she was on her elbows and knees. Kayla wasn’t quite a slim and stacked girl. Heavy up top, of course, but with some rounded hips and her ass cheeks were just fleshy enough to take on that quiver and quake when I was banging her butt. A split second before I climaxed, I had smacked that ass and yelled out, “Take my fucking load!”

I had slam fucked that pretty, big tittied woman.

She had taken a baby wipe to my dick and some Kleenex to wipe herself, Kayla had directed me further east, past Miramar Beach. And after a series of turns, I pulled up onto a little pad of hardened earth that overlooked another of the pristine, salt white beaches so characteristic of the Florida panhandle.

Kayla had explained that this stretch of beach is a hidden secret among the locals, especially nudists. It is rarely patrolled by the sheriff’s department and affords an extended view east and west of anyone approaching.

“We can get naked and fuck to our heart’s content,” she had assured me.

As it happened, that is exactly what occurred. I admit to being quite surprised at the absence of beachgoers, especially on a long, Labor Day weekend. It took a couple trips back and forth from the car to the beach to get our little fuck camp set up.

We got started by spreading sunscreen on each other. Kayla had titty fucked me to completion, me caressing her head, loving the feel of all that female flesh enveloping me, brushing over me, pleasing me. Yes, I sat in one of the short legged lawn chairs while Kayla had sat before me and used those titties to jack on my dick. Leaning back, sipping on a Corona in the sun, while a big tittied woman more than half my age played her huge honeys over and around my cock was simply pure delight.

I had shot another milky load.

At this point, I had concluded this woman was sex personified!

We played in the water for a while. It was bathwater warm. We hugged and kissed and fondled and felt each other. She was just so much damned fun to play with! I jacked on my dick. She jacked on my dick. I groped and jiggled her jugs. I patted that ass. And then, I had laid her out on the beach, just beyond the wave line and fucked her missionary style—Kayla telling me I was a wild man, a fucking f***e of nature. Again, she was a fucking pro, a pro at fucking.

The four or so hours we were there, Kayla and I were only interrupted three times. A couple sheriff’s deputies did indeed come along, slowly moving on ATVs. Kayla had cloaked herself in a beach towel and I had pulled on my Bermuda shorts. They had waved and ridden off. The second time, an elderly couple holding hands had slowly had ambled by and the third time a pack of young people had walked by, drinking from big cups and laughing.

My favorite fuck that afternoon had been a long, lush go at it with Kayla riding me. I had licked her into readiness. She had sucked me into readiness and then mounted me. We made that fuck last. Our bodies were shiny and slick with sunscreen and perspiration. We were quite simply rutting, me functioning at a very primal level—just needing pussy, needing tongue and tits and hands all over me. And, that sweet looking, huge boobed beauty had been so accommodating. I played with, sucked on, buried my face into those tits, grabbed that ass; smacked that ass. She was a fucking delight; she was a delight to fuck.

Our final go while at the beach, I had laid out flat with some towels as a pillow. Kayla had dribbled sunscreen over my cock and began to jack me off. She sat on her hip, on my right parallel to me, and positioned herself so she could rub those titties over my chest and face. I had sucked on those button hard nipples, kissed those fun bags, moaned into them while grabbing ass as that young woman had cranked on my digit. It had taken a while, but she was a trooper and brought me to climax, “Oh Big Daddy, look at you cuming all over my hand.”

When we arrived back at the condo, I ordered a couple pizzas from Fat Daddy’s. Kayla thought it funny, “Here I am getting fucked by Big Daddy and now I’m eating Fat Daddy’s pizza.”

At this point, I was pretty well fucked out and exhausted. After a couple slices of pizza and a couple beers each, we had stretched out on the loungers and dozed. I was still in my Bermuda shorts, and Kayla was in her bikini. I have no idea how long I slept, but when I awoke, Kayla was still asl**p. I got up and took the trash to the shoot—trying to keep the place as neat as possible.

Grabbing a beer, I dropped my shorts and went out onto the balcony where Kayla lay. Her big titties were graded to the sides, barely covered by the top. After glancing down toward the beach, I had turned back to face the lovely woman and, yes, started jerking on my cock.

She had finally stirred, opened her eyes and seeing me jacking off to her, she had laughed, “Dean, honey you are such a horny man. Come here Big Daddy, I keep telling you, that’s my job.” And, I had moved in for another wonderful cock sucking. After doing her missionary and doggie style, I had cum on her ass, yelling out that today she was my fuck bitch! Her wagging her ass at me as I jacked like a mad man, her telling me, “Oh yes, Big Daddy, let it all out there—claim that territory.” Spent, I had dick spanked her and then Kayla had gone into the kitchen to prepare herself a gin and tonic—leaving my cum on her gorgeous bottom.

I told her again how her body worked so well for me, that she had me fucking like a teenager. She had bent over and kissed me, “No baby, you’re fucking me like a man, a real man.” Yes, I’ll say it again, she was a pro.

I continued to get after that pussy, getting in some titty fucking, cock sucking. I licked and kissed her pussy—getting a few yelps and gasps of pleasure out of her. We rutted and romped into the night. Now, I didn’t cum each time, but she had my dick hard for much of the evening.

A couple times, Kayla and I had gone up to the bedroom on the second story, and she had used those huge honeys of hers to give me a full body rub—along my back, ass and legs, and the rolling me, brushed and dabbed all along my front. That got me worked up very nicely thank you very much.

Sunday morning, I awoke to the dawning day and the realization that Kayla was going have to leave me sometime around three in the afternoon in order to ready herself to attend to another client. I was determined to get in as much fucking as I could.

Now, as a personal note, I love being able to wake up and just mount my woman for a “first thing in the morning” fuck.

I had rolled Kayla onto her back and fingered into her, massaged her clit, “I need that pussy again.” Kayla, pro that she was had reached down and fondled my dick and gently pushed and pulled me on top of her, “Oh yes, Dean baby, you haven’t had any pussy for a few hours—big balled man like you needs his pussy. Come and get it, baby, cone get what you need. I’m spreading my legs for you baby.”

We had stayed in bed most of the morning. After brewing some coffee, I had turned on the news programs but I couldn’t keep my hands off of Kayla. We cuddled and I clung to her. For her part, she was really good at providing me so much tactile pleasure. Her hands roamed all over me, her titties and tongue roamed all over me. Plus, it was so exciting to watch our action reflected in the mirrored closet doors.

The room began to reek of sex. We were both coated with a fine sheen of perspiration. It was so wonderful, I never wanted it to end. I wanted to own her and I fucked that big boobed beauty like there was no tomorrow—forgive the cliché. Finally, around noon, exhausted, we showered. I shaved and began to feel the soreness from all my exertions.

My final climax with Kayla was a few minutes before three in the afternoon. She had said she wanted to suck me off, and she wanted me to cum in her mouth. I had taken her from behind, leaning her over the back of a chair in the living room so I could watch her tits swing and wobble around. Then, I had pulled her on top of me so she could ride me, then reverse cowgirl. Next, I used those titties to hug my cock and then, oh my goodness, Kayla had provided me another of her trademark suck jobs.

Kayla had pressed her tongue against my shaft as she hugged, gripped my dick with her soft, moist lips. Her head had bobbed up and down in a steady rhythm. And the climax had been mind-blowing, heart stopping, absolutely incredible.

Twenty minutes later, she was showered and dressed and at the door. I was still naked,, and I kissed her. She suggested that I call her on my next visit to Destin—she gave a nice discount to repeat customers—and then Kayla was gone.

I wasn’t scheduled to return to Houston until Tuesday morning, and frankly was a little concerned how I would spend Monday. I admit, after Kayla left, I slipped into that state of low grade lust I always feel an hour or so after one of my fuck buddies leaves. I was also a little down.

I cleaned up the place. Changed the sheets and tossed the messed, sex-soiled ones onto the washing machine. I wiped down the kitchen. By five or so, I was restless. So, I went downstairs and retrieved one of Tommy’s bicycles. I got in a few miles and pulled into The Back Porch.

Roscoe was just coming off his shift, when he noticed me and sat down on the next stool.

“So, dude, guess you’re the big swinging dick this weekend.”

You have to picture Roscoe. He is linebacker big. A teddy bear. In addition to having a couple fuck buddies, he also is having an affair with the wife of an Okaloosa County sheriff’s deputy; Roscoe is walking on the wild side. I learned this from some of the pillow talk with Kayla in one of our conversations between fucks.

At this point, he had picked up his cellphone and showed me four texts he had received from Kayla over the course of the weekend.

From Friday afternoon, “Everything good. Dean seems like a nice guy. And for once I get to fuck around with someone who is in good shape.”

From Saturday morning, “This man can fuck!”

From Saturday afternoon, while we were frolicking naked on the beach, “We’re at the beach. Earning my pay this time! No fuckee and suckee and then sl**py time for this guy. It’s all fuckee and suckee! Lol

And from Sunday afternoon, after she had left me, “On my way to George. My kitty is tired!”

I actually wrote down those texts in a moleskin notebook that I always have with me, I had to laugh.

Roscoe and I chatted a while. He had Labor Day off—said he was going to party with some friends. And, he invited me to join them. It was a beach party. I declined.

He asked me how it had gone with Kayla. I was flat out honest: some of the best fucking I’ve ever had. And those tits, hot damn those tits were perfect.

I also confided that she was damned expensive—worth every fucking penny, but I simply couldn’t afford to this more than once a year. And I wasn’t getting any younger.

I also told him with the weekend I had just experienced I didn’t know what I would do with myself on Monday. Now, in the three years or so that I’ve known Roscoe, coming over to Destin three or four times a year, I have come to consider him something of a fixer. I’ve seen him direct college age tourists to local pot dealers. Once I witnessed him connect a bar customer with a guy wanting to sell a sailboat. I’ve heard him arrange bail for a buddy. Once, when a waitress complained about her broken refrigerator, Roscoe had taken care of the problem for by the time she had ended her shift. As a man in the business of making deals—I appreciate his talents at matching needs to supply.

After all, he had connected me with Kayla.

As the bartender Tammy had placed a fresh pint in front of me and bourbon and coke before the big guy beside me, Roscoe leaned over and showed me a photo of a woman in her mid-forties. Farrah Fawcett hair and a toothy smile, pretty in a MILF kind of way. The next shot showed her in a baby blue bikini. My interest and my cock stirred.

Roscoe went on to explain she was single mom with a “shit for brains” teenaged son and a “destined to live her life out in a trailer park” daughter. But the woman, Mags, was a sweetheart who worked as a secretary for a local trucking company. She was not averse to earning some extra money from time to time. Was I interested? He cautioned that Mags could not do a sl**pover, but she might be available tomorrow. Now, for all my moral qualms about flat out buying pussy—I nodded my assent.

He had asked, “An hour, two hours?” I had replied, “I need an all-day girl.” He had laughed, “Damn, dude, you’re the big swinging dick in the room.

But, I do like having a lay around girl available to me. Roscoe had stood up and moved to the back of the room, out of earshot from Tammy.

When Roscoe had sat back down he told me, “Here’s the quote,” and he had priced out the deal. Again, I had thought—fuck! But I knew I would be so damned horny come Monday morning.

Still, I explained to Roscoe that there was no way I could get that amount of cash on a Sunday or Labor Day Monday. Roscoe had looked away thinking. He asked me what time I was flying out on Tuesday. I told him. He then agreed to front me the money—but I had to have it back to him first thing Tuesday morning. I think I was a bit touched by his trust in me. But, I also realized at that point that old Roscoe took a little commission for these deals. I nodded again—and Roscoe had texted to her the confirmation.

Well, I did call her, right at nine. Mags had a sweet little southern accent and asked if I really wanted her for the entire day?

An hour later, there was knock on the door. Mags, short for Margaret, stood about 5’4” topped with bleach blonde hair, a Florida tan, pretty brown eyes, big eyes. She had full lips and bright white teeth. As I mentioned, Mags was in her mid-forties and looked like she was still working to stay attractive. She sported a sleeveless silk shirt, some buttons undone to reveal a nice run of cleavage. Her shorts were—well, short. Mags took in the condo. I explained it belonged to a buddy of mine back in Houston. I used it a few times a year—my buddy and I did favors for each other.

I handed her the money and she put it in her bag. Mags was not, of course, as young and lithe as Kayla, nor as busty. But when we undressed, I discovered a very nice looking MILF body. Such pretty titties, more than a hand full, faint stretch marks to attest to their naturalness. Wide hips, neatly trimmed pubic hair, tan lines, a little thick in the thighs, broad bottom.

For our first fuck, I had led her upstairs. I had licked her good. And she had sucked me nicely. I came inside her while fucking missionary style.

We had rolled around a little later—and I had banged out another load while doing her from behind. Mags liked to watch us in the mirror. She was a little nervous about fucking on the balcony—but then, she started drinking. It was clear to me that this was a woman who led a very stress filled life. Two troublesome teenagers, an ex-husband who refused to help short of legal threats, a beat up house, run down car. She was always on the verge of being laid off at work. Forgive my crudeness, but I was there to fuck her, not solve her problems—yes, that sounds harsh. But I soon discovered this woman wanted to party—to set aside all the bullshit for a while and drink and fuck.

Mags turned out to be a lot of fun. Not as naughty as Kayla, but feisty and frisky, nevertheless. She liked getting her pussy licked—and she was pretty good at sucking dick. She let me cum on her tits, a nice set of hangers for titty fucking. Once, I had also pulled out of her at that critical moment and shot out my spunk across her abdomen. She was a screamer when it came to achieving her own climax.

A little after one in the afternoon, I had ordered a pizza delivered—Mags also liked Fat Daddy’s. A little while after placing my order, I had turned her around and bent Mags over the butcher block island in the kitchen, slipped inside and began to pump away, simply exulting in having my cock in a pussy.

I made it last, grabbing her tits, gripping her ass. I humped myself to the edge and then backed down, did that a few times. Then, there was a knock on the door and a ring of the doorbell. Our pizza. I had pulled out of her, cursing and quickly put on my shorts. I paid the guy and as I was putting the pizza on the counter, Mags had told me that I needed to finish what I had started.

I was glad to oblige.

With Mags, the best climax for me was at the end of one of our fucks on the balcony—I was sitting in a patio chair while she was sliding up and down on my dick, reverse cowgirl style. Now, her titties were really pretty but she had a great looking ass. She obviously sunbathed topless, so the tan lines on her ass were so nice to look at—I was getting grip, smack at and cum on body space no everyone got to see.

She hammered down on me, grunting lasciviously and I had leaned from left to right to take in the view of her flopping, hopping hooters. Her ass cheeks had quaked as I had pulled her down onto me over and over.

And then, right at the critical moment I had slammed up into her and Mags had yelped, “Pump that pussy full!”

It had felt so fucking good. I had felt so fucking grand, just being able to stick my cock in a pussy whenever I was ready for it. I had yelled out in triumph, proud of my fucking. And the sound of our bodies clapping together was loud.

Mags left my place after we had taken a shower together—I had jacked to the sight of her, while grabbing her ass, playing with her titties with my free hand, while she had fondled my balls.

I hurriedly cleaned up the place, changed the sheets again. I sat on the balcony as the sun began to set, reflecting on my weekend. Would I have preferred to have closed out my long weekend with Kayla? Yes, certainly. But Mags was a nice distraction and far better than sitting in that condo watching porn and jacking off by myself.

But I had indeed spent a lot, a hell of a lot, of money for unfettered access to both pussies. Roscoe had been correct, Kayla was a wonderful fuck, vibrant, energetic, always ready to spread her legs, part her titties, hope her mouth to take care of my cock.

Mags had been a bit more standard—but still, a nice woman to get naked with; to romp and rut with. But, again Roscoe had be right, she was a very nice lay.

The next morning, I had gone to a branch of the Bank of America and withdrawn the money to repay Roscoe. We met for coffee at Denny’s and I told him I thought Kayla was a wonderful experience, but I really couldn’t afford her each time I came to Destin. However, I assured him that if I didn’t bring one of my bed buddies, I would definitely call Mags again.

I pretty much slept during the entire flight back to Houston. As I was walking down the concourse I powered up my cellphone. There was a text from Roscoe, “Just talked to both girls. You’re the big swinging dick, no doubt about it!”

There was a text from Kayla, “Had fun. Next time, repeat customer discount!”

A few hours later, as I was leaving my townhome to check on a renovation project at one of my rental homes, Mags texted me, “Hmmm.”

The next night, my bed buddy Stella marveled at my enthusiasm for fucking, “Damn Dean, you are always horny but--fuck baby! All that time in Destin with no sex—you came back loaded up, didn’t you.”

I admit, my fucking was inspired not only by Stella’s splendid looking body, big titties, ample ass, but also the memory of Kayla and Mags and my being able to do them over and over. I remember thinking as I drifted off to sl**p with Stella next to me that I might have to bump up my contributions to my pussy fund. I also made a mental note to call Tommy to thank him for the use of his condo, and to schedule my next visit to Destin!

... Continue»
Posted by deandenhomme 1 year ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 2032  |  
  |  1

The Tower chapter 5

[b]Part V [/b]

So a couple of days later when Bart brought me my breakfast he lingered after he had finished the cleansing and feeding routine.

“Bart, do you have something on your mind?” I asked.

“Today is the first day that I will not lock the door behind me. “ He said, “but I need to explain how things will work, then you must decide if you are willing to accept the circumstances of your freedom.”

I nodded, so excited that I was unable to speak, after all I had only seen the inside of my tower room for a long time, especially when you consider I had never had any limits to my freedom before.

He continued “ If you agree I must fit you with a chastity belt as Sir Imer does not want anyone else to be tempted by your beauty. You must keep the hood up on your habit and you must cast your gaze downwards at all times, not meeting anyone’s eyes. This is because I have told Sir Imer how captivating your eyes are and he doesn’t want anyone to have your juicy pussy before he does. Do you agree so far?” Again I nodded as I didn’t think that the conditions were so bad at the moment.

“You are to earn our trust, you may only initially use the library, the conservatory and the kitchen, as you prove yourself trustworthy you will be given more freedom. Any deviation from the rules will result in your freedom being taken away and you being in punishment for a week, and the punishment will be more severe than anything you can ever imagine. Do you agree so far?”

I gulped and said “Yes Bart, I will follow these rules.” The idea of the punishment wasn’t good, and scared the life out of me, but I needed to get out of this room!

“Finally,” he continued, “ For the first week of your freedom you must go to the bottom of the stairs and ring the gong, you must then wait for someone to e****t you to the main hall where you will receive your punishments for being so bold and asking for freedom. These punishments will be different every day and there will be witnesses. This is to affirm to you your status as slave in this house. After the first week you will be allowed out of the tower from after your morning routine until the gong rings. There is a statue at the bottom of the stairs, you must face it towards the tower if you have returned to the tower and towards the house if you are there. You will have three minutes after the gong sounds to turn the statue or you will be punished. The first fitting of your chastity belt will be in public, only myself and Sir Imer will hold the key. Is all of this clear?”

“Yes Bart.” I said. “I’m so glad that I can get out of this room anything is acceptable.”

“I would be very careful what you say young lady” Bart said “you might live to regret it. However, on this occasion I will disregard that statement.
“I will leave the doors open, don’t forget the hood, the statue or the rules.”

With that he left, and I was left to digest all that was said. After about 10 minutes I decided, with some trepidation, to leave the tower. I got to the bottom of the stairs, turned the statue to the house and rang the gong, then I waited……………………………….........................
... Continue»
Posted by slave_ariana 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Voyeur  |  Views: 209  |  
  |  4

The Tower Chapter 2

The Tower Chapter 2

This part isn’t about anything sexual, it explains my situation and how I got to be k**napped into Sir Imer’s service, and the silly things I did that led up to the k**napping.

For those of you who have never been in bondage, let me tell you that it is long and boring being in tight bondage and waiting for your captor to return. I mean the first half hour or so is quite exciting as you try to anticipate what will happen, but after you have exhausted all of the possibilities in your head it becomes very boring indeed. You strain your ears to hear any signs of your captor coming back, you test your restraints to see if you can loosen them or free yourself, you do difficult maths problems, recite the alphabet in every language you know backwards, all in the vain hope of killing time. However, you have no idea how much time has passed, so it could be minutes or hours. You are powerless until your captors’ return.

So there I was in tight bondage, with no idea of the time, I had played eye-spy with myself, done maths, and verb lists, times tables, memory games and all sorts. My brain was fried with trying to come up with ways to amuse myself, and I just let it go blank and do its own thing. It was then that I remembered where I had seen Bart before!
Bart was about 22 years old, 6 foot 4 and really skinny, I had seen him hanging around college, and I would talk to him sometimes, I found it weird that it didn’t matter what time I left college, for about a month, he was there every day to talk to me, and would often walk me home. Instead of being freaked out by this I was flattered, and enjoyed the attention. I realise now I should have freaked out and told everyone, instead of enjoying the secret.
But I had always been quite secretive and shy. Mam and Dad were away on business all the time for their TV show and I was always left at home with the servants in our 40 room mansion, they didn’t have time to amuse me, so I became very good at amusing myself, and it was really easy to keep out of their way. To that end I learned to keep things to myself, and be by myself, so I had never had many school friends and would spend hours at the library to make Mam and Dad think I had friends, but I did not. Sad really, but that was my life.
I had always gone out of my way to please people and make them feel special, but I could never allow anyone to get close to me. As I laid there staring at the tower ceiling I realised now that this was to my disadvantage.
As I pondered the last few weeks I realised that Bart had actually been following me around, I saw him everywhere, shopping, college, parties, at the pub, the library, even the swimming pool, he was everywhere I went. I began to think that the plot to take me had been going some time. My God how had this happened?
I just wondered how he had managed to d**g me, but I knew that if I let my mind relax enough it would come up with the answer.
I emptied my mind and waited, blanked my mind and chased away any silly thoughts that would stop my memory returning. Then it came to me - it was after swimming!
I had gone to the pool before I went home to plan my party.
I was sat having a drink when a guy I’d been dating, Josh, came and asked if it was OK to sit with me. We split up because he couldn’t cope with the fact that I spent more time on my A-levels and swimming than him, plus he didn’t turn me on, I slept with him but it was nothing special, doggy style, him on top, me on top, spoons, a little oral, but he never wanted to talk fantasies or anal, so we decided to go our separate ways, we were still good friends though, and he always looked out for me when my parents were away. I had invited him to the party.
We started chatting, and had been for ages, we had both finished our drinks, he said he would get another for us; Bart worked in the pool café! I couldn’t remember seeing him there before, but he was there that day, he must have slipped something in my drink when Josh went to buy them. They were chatting away like old friends, Josh would never have noticed.
Josh drank his coffee very quickly, and left, telling me he’d come round after dinner to help with the party planning, I was glad he was coming, I needed the company.
I got up after I had drank my coffee to use the ladies’ and I felt very faint, I remember Bart asking if I wanted a female member of staff to come with me. I remember going into the toilets and dropping my pants and sitting down, and then it all goes black.
The next thing I remember is being in the back of a limo and it being very dark, Bart was there, he asked if I was OK, and gave me another drink, I blacked out again.
I woke up a little later, still in the limo, and he was screwing me, he came all over my clothes and face, he fucked my face as well as my pussy, but I was powerless to stop him as I was d**gged.
He then gave me another drink, and I blacked out. I woke up later in a cosy double bed, Bart was lying beside me hugging me. He gave me some food this time and another drink, I passed out with him fingering my arse.
The next time I woke up was in the tower room. I didn’t know that it actually was a tower, but I assumed it was from it’s size and shape.
I was stunned that it all happened, but why wasn’t Josh looking for me?
Bart came back then, as soon as he entered the room I started firing questions at him about what I remembered, he told me that I had remembered correctly, and he was sorry he had taken advantage of my d**gged state, but it had been so long since he had brought a new slave to serve he could not resist.
He began to feed me mushroom soup and lots of warm, fresh bread, it was lovely.
I asked him why Josh wasn’t looking for me, Sir Imer had e-mailed all the important people in my life telling them I was on an educational trip with college, sorry for the short notice, but they did not know until the last minute if they could get the funding. He said in his e-mail that the trip was indefinite, and would end when he felt the student was no longer learning anything, or benefiting anyone from the trip.
Who was Sir Imer? What gave him such power? What kind of danger was I in now I knew nobody was looking for me?
I started to ask Bart my questions; he told me all would be revealed in the fullness of time, and left the room, leaving me to my own thoughts and wanderings again.
... Continue»
Posted by slave_ariana 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM  |  Views: 333  |  
  |  14

For the Love of Holly

Tags: romanceA story of self-discovery, generosity, and young love.
PLEASE NOTE: This story originally appeared on another website as part of a holiday-themed story collection by various writers. If you are looking for a porn story, you will be disappointed. If you are looking for a lot of wild sex, you will be disappointed. But if you are looking for a tale of romance and generosity, a story about growth and selflessness, I hope you will read and enjoy. I would be remiss if I did not thank my muse, the amazing woman who keeps me sane and happy.


"Mr. Summers, do you have anything to say to the court before I pronounce sentence?"

"I guess not, Your Honor."

"Very well. The Court has some discretion in sentencing for cases like yours. I could remand you to the custody of the County Prison System for a period of up to twelve months. When I first saw your juvenile record, I was tempted to do just that. However, your last brush with the law occurred when you were fifteen years old. Since then, you have not been in trouble, or at least you have not been caught. I also am advised that you are working a full-time job while going to culinary school. Is it your intention to make cooking your lifetime work?

"Yes, Your Honor. If I complete my courses with honors, which I am determined to do, the school's placement office has assured me that I will be able to find work as a chef. My dream is to one day have my own restaurant, and becoming a chef is the first step toward that goal."

"Very well," the judge said. "Both your employer and your school have presented character testimony before the Court on your behalf. In light of this, I am going to use my discretion in your sentencing. But mark my words to you today. If you get in any trouble again, your probation will be revoked and you will serve the full prison time allowed by law. Don't disappoint me, young man. I hereby sentence you to time served plus three hundred hours of community service. Because of your skills and interests, you are to perform your service as a cook at the South Street Community Kitchen. If you do well, you will be an asset to the community. Young man, you may even enjoy your community service."

I thought to myself, "How the hell am I supposed to enjoy cooking up swill for street people? That's an insult to my skills." But, luckily, I kept my mouth shut and my expression blank.

The judge continued, "The Court is aware of both your work schedule and your course schedule. Since you work five nights a week and take courses five days a week, the Court concedes that it would be unreasonable to expect you to work more than one eight-hour shift a weekend at the kitchen. You will be expected to be at the kitchen every Saturday, beginning this weekend, from 9:30am to 6pm, with a 30-minute lunch break. That will allow you to do both prep and cooking work for lunch and dinner every Saturday."

I did the math in my head. "Holy shit!" I thought. "That's almost nine months. Nine months of feeding street people will kill me."

"If you have the opportunity on holiday breaks from school or work, you may work extra shifts to satisfy your obligation more quickly, with the approval of the kitchen. I know they can use all the help they can get during holidays, especially at Christmas. Do you have any questions or comments, Mr. Summers?"

"No Your Honor. And thank you, Your Honor."

"You have a future ahead of you, son. Make the most of it. I don't want to hear anything more about you, other than positive reports from your Probation Officer. This Court is in recess until 1 o'clock."

Great. Wonderful. I'm going to spend three hundred hours, or almost thirty-eight eight-hour days, cooking half spoiled food in some cockroach-infested hellhole of a kitchen, and serving it to starving toothless winos, all because I had been stupid enough to think I was in love with Marcy. Wait, that's not true. I really had been in love with Marcy. The stupid part had been believing she was in love with me.

I had been pretty crazy in middle school. After my Dad died when I was eleven, I stopped listening to my Mom. I'm old enough now to see what she had been trying to do, being so strict, all out of fear that I would wind up like Dad. But at that time, all I could see was that she was on my shit constantly. At first, I just resented it. I had just lost my Dad, and she wouldn't let me alone to work through my grief. I know now that she was hurting too, and scared out of her mind, but back then, I just saw her as a bitch.

I started cutting school, hanging out with the wrong people, getting into fights, and finally getting into trouble with the cops. Nothing big, just little petty stuff, but enough of it to have me sent to Juvenile Hall. When I got out at age sixteen, I had straightened up. I had worked in the mess hall while in juvie, and I learned just enough about cooking to know that I wanted to learn a whole lot more. So, I made up the schoolwork I had missed, graduated on time, got a half-decent second shift job, and enrolled in culinary school. It was all coming together.

Then I met Marcy a party right after I turned nineteen. She was beautiful, sexy, and had an infectious laugh. She also had a cute little dimple in her left cheek when she smiled, which she did a lot (I get kind of weak in the knees about chicks with dimples -- hey, it's my thing!). We hit it off right away, and in no time we were dating.

I remember the first time Marcy and I spent the night together. We had gone to a concert, using tickets she had won from a local radio station. We had a great time, and, as the evening progressed, we held each other more and more closely. By the end of the concert, we were making out, and when I took her home, she invited me in. Her roommates weren't home, so we resumed our make-out session on the couch. In less time than I expected, I had her naked, and she was leading me to her bedroom. She was as much fun in bed as she was out of it, and I discovered that a dimple would appear on her right cheek, too, when she sucked my cock. I was hooked, I knew it, and I didn't care.

We had great sex almost every night for months. I thought having her completed my life. I was supporting myself well enough, going to school, making plans, working on dreams, and now, I had a hot girlfriend. Onward and upward. Or so I thought.

One night, when I went to pick up Marcy, she was in a really bad mood. She wouldn't say why, although she assured me she wasn't upset with me. She said she had an errand to do, and asked me to drive her over to her friend Janie's house to pick her up. When Janie got in the car, Marcy told me to drive to a neighborhood on the other side of town. She had me park on the street, and she and Janie got out. They said they needed to see a girl who owed them something, and told me to wait in the car. They walked around the corner, and were gone for about fifteen minutes.

Suddenly, they came running up to the car from the opposite direction, threw themselves inside, and told me to get out of there as fast as I could. They wouldn't tell me what happened, but told me to drop them off at another girl's house and then go home. Marcy promised to call me in the morning to explain everything. I didn't like the smell of it, but I didn't know what else to do.

Marcy didn't call in the morning. Instead, the police came knocking on my apartment door. I was led away in cuffs, and charged with about a million counts of vandalism, malicious mischief, and destruction of property. I couldn't believe it. It turns out that Marcy and Janie had messed up a lot of stuff at the home of a girl they had a beef with. No one saw them, but several neighbors heard them, and identified my car speeding away. I tried to tell my side of the story, but no one believed me. Marcy and Janie had been questioned, but they denied having seen me that night except early in the evening, when they said I drove them to the party, before the vandalism occurred. They told the cops that they had complained to me about the girl they victimized, and claimed that I said I knew who this girl was. Everyone at the party they had gotten to hours after they said they did vouched for them. I was screwed.

Many of the charges were dropped, but the sighting of my car fleeing the scene was enough to get me convicted of a few of them. I guess if you throw enough shit at something, some of it is bound to stick. Anyway, that's how I wound up in court, and got myself sentenced to work in a damn soup kitchen.

I guess it could have been worse. I managed to keep my job, I didn't lose my apartment, I didn't have to drop out of school, I didn't get thrown out of school, and if I kept my nose clean and showed up at this slop house, it would eventually all go away. All but the feeling that I had lost a love, and that I could never trust a woman again.

Saturday morning I showed up at the kitchen at 9am. I reported to an immense middle-aged woman who introduced herself as Ma. At nearly 6 feet tall and at least 350 lbs., Ma was obviously a f***e to be reckoned with. I told her my name was James Summers, and she immediately enveloped me in a huge, greasy, onion-smelling hug. "Welcome to South Street, Jimmy-boy! I know why you're here, so you don't have to tell me anything you don't want to. Some of us are here for the same reason you are, and some of us are volunteers. We only have a few rules. No d**gs, no alcohol, no fighting, and no frowns. I'm sure you can handle the first three rules, and I hope you learn to follow the last one. Let me introduce you around.

"JZ! This here's Jimmy-boy." she yelled.

JZ was a big, tough-looking black man, who I judged to be in his mid-twenties. He was wearing a black nylon do-rag, instead of the hairnet everyone else wore. He smiled, and slapped me five. "My man!" he said. "You here from court?"

"Yeah, some vandalism crap," I answered.

He grinned and pointed a meaty finger at himself. "Work release program from the crack half-way house down the block. Keep it real, man, we gonna have some fun here. No one bites, not even old Ma." He grinned and went back to washing dishes.

"Yolanda! Meet your new cook," Ma said to a tiny, pretty, but somewhat hard-looking, 30-ish Hispanic woman.

She turned and looked me over critically. "The last one they sent us to help cook couldn't boil water without help. What do you know about making dinner that don't involve a microwave?"

"I can cook, ma'am," I said.

"Jimmy-boy here is in culinary school. He's gonna be a chef someday," Ma said.

"Do tell? Boy, you may not find the makings for too many fancy sauces here, and our clientele don't really appreciate a good souffle, but if you can cook plain food in big volumes, you'll be a Godsend." She shook my hand warmly.

As we walked away, Ma said, "Yolanda came to us almost seven years ago, on a community service thing like you're doing. She got her life straightened out, got a job, but she's always back here every weekend and every holiday. I guess she found a home here."

Ma took me around the rest of the huge building, introducing me to the rest of the kitchen and serving staff. Some, like JZ, were doing community service. Others, like Yolanda, were volunteers. There were too many names to remember, but one stuck out. Holly.

Holly was a pretty blonde girl-next-door type (complete with dimples), my age, who first came to South Street as part of a service club project in high school. That was over two years ago. Like Yolanda, she never left. Her main job was vegetable and salad prep, which meant peeling tons of potatoes, cutting up cases of lettuce, tomatoes, and carrots, and coring and slicing apples. Even with a hairnet, which was required by the sanitation code, she looked cute as hell. But any naughty thoughts I may have had about her were pretty quickly put on the back burner when I saw how she could handle a knife! Besides, I just wasn't ready to get involved with a girl again.

By the time 9:30, my official starting time, rolled around, I had been given a hairnet and an apron, and had been assigned the task of helping to make soup for lunch. I had cooked in volume before, of course, so I figured this would be easy. Ma put me under Yolanda's supervision.

"Jimmy-boy," Yolanda said, "we usually feed about 250 people at lunch on Saturdays. The weather's nice, so some people might not come in, but you never know. We usually figure on about 175 breakfasts, 250 lunches, and 325 dinners. Breakfast is served from 6:30 to 8:30, lunch from 11:30 to 1:30, and dinner from 4:30 to 6:30. We try to shoo 'em all out of here by 8 in the evening, and we usually get to lock up about 9. The morning shift comes in at 4:30am, and by 6 there's a line waiting outside. In a way, you have the gravy assignment."

"How's that?" I asked.

"Most of the overnight crazies have sobered up by the time you get here, and the evening weirdos don't start getting restless until about the time you leave. You won't have to deal with none of that, though, since you'll be back here crankin' out the culinary delights. And I'll tell you, most of these people get a lot calmer when their bellies are full."

"Do you ever have problems in the dining room?"

"Hell yes, white boy. This is the streets. Where the hell did you grow up?"

"Over on the north side."

"Figures. Rich white people don't know nuthin' about survival here. Well, just keep your nose clean. And don't be afraid to have JZ or one of the other big young bucks walk you to your car. In fact, we sorta have a rule that we don't go outside alone, especially after dark. If no one's available to walk you out, just hang around until there's two or three others to walk with you. And if you do run into trouble, just show the punks respect. Do what they tell you. What you got in your pocket ain't worth your life. And buy a can of Mace, just in case you run into some really whacked out shithead who just likes to fuck people up, Jimmy-boy."

"Yolanda, let's get something straight. First, I'm not rich. Mom's been on assistance ever since my Dad died of an overdose when I was eleven. She's too much of a d***k to hold a steady job. Second, I like to be called James. It's Ma who started calling me Jimmy-boy. I hate that."

"Yeah, well, Ma's gonna say what Ma's gonna say. Jimmy-boy ain't such as bad name. It sure as hell beats what she used to call me when I first got here."

"What was that?"

"Ma introduced me to everyone as Little Brown Sugar, cuz' I was here on a prostitution bust. I was a free-lancer, didn't have no pimp to get free of, and I wasn't hooked on no d**gs like so many of them whores are. I didn't even have no diseases that penicillin couldn't take care of. Guess that's cause I wasn't in the life for too long. Anyways, Ma showed me what trouble I was headed for."


"She introduced me to some of our regulars in the dining room. Them girls is all dead now, but we always have a few broken down old whores. One's dyin' of AIDS. A couple of others is hooked on crack or meth. But we don't make no judgments here. If they're hungry, and if they ain't violent, we feed 'em."

"How does Ma fit into the picture?" I asked.

"No one knows her background, except that she's a rich widow. She don't talk about it. She's run this place for more years than anyone can remember, and she's changed a lot of lives. She's a strange old bitch, and I didn't like her much at first, but she helped me to see that life had more to offer me than turnin' tricks with sick old men who couldn't even get it up. Once I started to get straightened out, she stopped calling me Little Brown Sugar. You'll see. She's a real sweetheart, and she'd give you the shirt off her back if you needed it."

"She seems like the matriarch of this whole place. She's tough, huh?" I said.

"You don't know the half of it. Wait till the first fight breaks out in the dining room. JZ's sort of our bouncer right now, and he's a damn good street fighter, but Ma can sling a punk or some skanky bitch out the door before they know what hit 'em. Ain't nobody fucks with Ma. And a word of advice to you, Jimmy-boy, uh, I mean, James. Ma's gonna be watchin' you like a hawk. Pull your load, and she'll love you to death. She'll even write letters for you. But, screw off, and she'll violate your probation so fast your head will spin. Like I said, ain't nobody fucks with Ma. Now, we'd best get cookin'."

With JZ's help, we half-filled three huge pots with water and started heating it. To me, they looked like the pots you see in old cartoons where the cannibals are boiling the explorers. I started to grasp the size of the task ahead of us, especially when Holly came over with a big wheelbarrow full of freshly peeled potatoes. "We serve vegetable soup for lunch," Yolanda said. "Start cuttin' up them potatoes and throw em' in. I'll dice up these carrots and celery," she said, pointing to the many five-gallon pails Holly was lugging our way. "And make the pieces pretty small. A lot of our patrons don't got many teeth."

"What else goes in here?" I asked.

"We got some left-over roast beef, some left-over meatloaf, and the guys at the griddle are frying up some other meat we got laying around. If we get done before they do, we'll start dicing that up too. Shit, boy, cut faster. There's 250 hungry mouths to feed!"

Yolanda and I worked hard, but there were small mountains of vegetables to cut up. Holly joined us, and soon the kitchen was filled with the smell of boiling vegetables.

"Hey, Jimmy-boy!" Ma yelled. "You're the newbie here, so you've got to be initiated. Remember my fourth rule? No frowns? Let's see how well you do with this." She dumped a bucket of peeled, raw onions on the worktop in front of me. "Dice them up real fine and add them to the soup. And smile!" She laughed loud and hard, and waddled away.

"Damn, I hate cutting onions," I muttered. My eyes were already stinging from the fumes, and I hadn't even picked up my knife. There had to be about ten pounds of onions there. I knew I was in for a rough time.

Yolanda was just watching me, laughing quietly. "Get to it, James. You gotta get them diced and in the soup so they have time to cook."

Holly was grinning (there were those dimples!) and watching me too, so I got to work. It wasn't long until tears were streaming down my face. "I gotta take a break and get some air," I said. "I'll be right back."

"Wash your hands really thoroughly, rub a lot of hand sanitizer on them, and then wash them again," Holly said. "I think I have some things that can help you."

By the time my hands were dry, Holly was at my side. "Here, put these on." She held up an old pair of safety goggles that were held together by a piece of string. "I always wear these when I have to cut onions. They help. Turn around so I can tie them tight for you." She pulled them snug against me and tied
them behind my head. "Wear these." She handed me a pair of rubber gloves. Then she pulled a small kerchief out of her apron pocket. "I spray this with a little of my cologne and tie it over my nose. Trust me, it helps a lot." She fastened the kerchief around my face, and then began to laugh. "You look like one of those apocalyptic bikers from those Mad Max movies!"

I felt ridiculous, but the stuff Holly lent me made the job easy. I quickly had the entire bucket of onions diced and in the soup pots. While I was working, Holly kept smiling at me. Her cologne was a strangely seductive, spicy smell. For a moment I fantasized about what it might taste like between her perky tits. No, no, no! I wasn't going there. No women for me until I got my head on straight. The last thing I needed right now was to have some chick screw me over again. Although Holly didn't seem like the type.

As the soup simmered, we all took a short break. Yolanda poured three Styrofoam cups of bad coffee, and handed one to Holly and to me. Since it was daylight, and actually pretty warm outside for the first weekend in October, we decided to go outside. "Drink up, k**dies," Yolanda said, lighting a cigarette. "As soon as the dining room opens, Ma will decide if we have to make one more batch or two. With as nice as the weather is, our patrons are probably all up and moving about, so we could get a good crowd today."

I took a look around the front of the building. I was amazed to see a large, motley crew of what had to be a hundred people milling around on the sidewalk. "Yolanda, come take a look," I said.

Yolanda joined me at the corner of the building. "Yeah, we gotta make more soup. We got a good crowd already, and I don't even see a lot of our Saturday regulars." She tossed her half-smoked cigarette on the ground, and a c***d about nine years old dashed over and snatched it up. "That'll stunt your growth, Rufus," Yolanda laughed. The boy, dressed only in an oversized t-shirt, ragged jeans, and worn out high-topped sneakers, gave her the finger and ran away with the cigarette in his mouth. "k**s," she said. "Don't know what's with 'em these days. I know that boy. His Momma is a crack whore who worked the corner two blocks over. I heard she got busted a coupla weeks ago, so I guess the little man there is on his own now. Hell of a way to spend your c***dhood."

As we went back inside, I asked, "What about c***d Protective Services? Why haven't they taken charge of him?"

Holly spoke up. "They probably don't know about him. I bet his mother never mentioned him, and if he hasn't had trouble with the cops, no one but us knows he exists."

Yolanda said, "James, I told you before. This is the streets. God willing, the k**'s found himself a warm place to sl**p, and maybe some dealer to run for, so he earns enough money to stay alive. I know him a little. I don't think he ever been to school, but he's smart. Good enough with numbers to handle the money, and clever enough to know how much he can palm without gettin' his throat slit."

"Can't somebody help him?" I asked. "Take him in?"

"What, and make him a ward of the state? Send him to some group home where he'll be beaten by the bigger k**s and turned into a hardened criminal before his voice changes? I know you don't believe it, but in some ways, he may be better off this way. He has friends, I know that much, and friends are what keep you alive in this world down here. If he's lucky, and some are, he'll grow up enough to make his way out of this sewer and make something of himself."

"Hell, I thought I had it rough as a k**," I said. "My Mom's a d***k, and my Dad killed himself with a needle when I was eleven, but at least I always slept indoors."

"Yeah, and you was headed for real trouble, from what I hear, but you're making something of yourself," Yolanda said. "You're a smart boy, and so far, a fast worker. Keep it up, James. You'll be somebody."

We started cutting up more vegetables, and not long after the dining room opened, JZ brought us one of the kettles, washed and ready. We started making a fourth batch of soup. Ma came by and said she'd let us know soon if we would need to make a fifth batch.

"Yolanda, how many servings do you get out of one of these kettles?" I asked.

"Usually about seventy. I just took a look outside. We ain't waiting for Ma to tell us to make a fifth batch. I guarantee we'll need it."

"What happens if we have left-over soup, or left-over ingredients?" I asked.

"Don't count on it. Some of our regulars come in as soon as the doors open, and then come back in and get another bowl of soup just before closing time. If we would have anything left over, we could freeze it and have a head-start on next Saturday."

We worked in silence for a while. Soon, JZ brought us a clean pot, and we started cooking our fifth batch of soup. When that was done, we cleaned up our part of the kitchen.

At 1:30, Ma closed and locked the front door, unlocking it only to let the last of the diners leave. There wasn't a drop of soup left.

"Time for lunch, k**s. We got thirty minutes, no more," Yolanda said. "After that, we really gotta perform. With the lunch crowd we had today, I think we'll be really hopping at dinner time." Holly, Yolanda, and I took the lunches we had each brought from home out into the dining room, and we sat down for a much-needed break.

We ate quickly, and Yolanda went out for a cigarette, leaving Holly and me alone.

I said to Holly, "Ma said you first came here on a service club project in high school. What made you decide to keep coming back?"

"I don't know, really. I guess I just felt needed. Ma reminds me of an aunt I had who died when I was younger. I was really close to her. Yolanda made me feel really welcome, and I got comfortable working with her. Then I started to meet some of our regulars, heard some of their stories. Not all of them are bad people. Some are homeless because they are on the run from an abusive husband or boyfriend. Some have a place to stay, but can't make enough money to both pay rent and buy food for their k**s. Some are war veterans, so devastated by their memories of combat that they can't cope with civilian life. When I first got here, I was sixteen. I guess I had led a pretty sheltered existence. I had no idea there was so much poverty and hunger in our own city. I thought that only happened in Third World countries."

"This almost seems like a Third World country," I said.

"Exactly what I thought," Holly said. "With high school, and only a part-time job, I couldn't afford to give any money to help, so I decided to give my time. And now, with college, I still don't have any money. Besides, I can see the results of the work I do here. This place grows on you. So I keep coming back."

"Where do you go to college?"

Holly replied, "I'm at the community college just west of the park. I didn't know what I wanted to do when I was eighteen, but I knew that having only a high school diploma wouldn't give me many job opportunities, so I'm taking business courses."

"What happens after you finish those?" I asked.

"Well, I'll have an associate's degree in business administration, which would allow me to take some entry-level office jobs, but I'm thinking about going on and getting a bachelor's degree in hospitality management," Holly said.

I asked, "Does that mean hotel and resort management?"

"Yes, or restaurant management. I think that's what I'd really like to do. Run a restaurant. Not a f****y restaurant, either; something a little more up-market. Ma already wrote me a letter of recommendation to include with my college applications. My work here is a great resume-builder, and it's also taught me a lot about teamwork, job assignments, and supply management."

"Yeah, speaking of supplies, where does all this food come from?" I asked.

"City, state, and federal grants, the local food bank, some corporate donations of food or money, and a few private benefactors. This place is run by a small charitable foundation, not the government, so the door is pretty much open to get funding and supplies wherever we can. But what we get is barely enough. Sometimes we have to close up early, because we run out. I hate that. There are people out there who would starve to death if we didn't provide for them," Holly said.

We slaved through the afternoon, preparing food for a large evening crowd. Yolanda, Holly and I were already beginning to gel as a team. Before I knew it, Ma came by and said, "Jimmy-boy, it's almost 6 o'clock. You can leave now if you want."

I got a very meaningful look from Yolanda that told me what my response should be. "It's OK, Ma, I'll stay until you close the doors. There's a lot of clean-up to do here, and I'd hate to stick the others with taking care of my mess."

"Good boy," Ma said as she lumbered away. "I won't mark your time sheet until you walk out the door."

"You just scored some brownie points there, James," Yolanda chuckled.

"I really appreciate you staying to help, James," Holly said, flashing me a dimple-enhanced smile.

When I got home that night, I intended to take a shower and watch some TV, but I decided to just relax on my bed for a minute. I slept in my clothes for eleven hours straight.

The next few Saturdays were pretty much the same. Sometimes, we had a smaller crowd than we did that first day, and, because I was getting used to it, the work became a little easier. I got in the habit of staying until 7 or even later, to make sure that our work area was cleaned up.

Three Saturdays before Thanksgiving, Ma stopped me when I walked in the door. "I've sent off your time sheets to your probation officer, along with a note about what a big help you've been. I'm impressed with you, Jimmy-boy. And now I've got a question for you. Thanksgiving is coming up. I'm sure you don't have classes on Thursday or Friday. Do you have to work at your regular job?"

"No, Thanksgiving is a long weekend for me. Why?" I already knew the answer.

"That's a real busy time for us, and we sure could use the extra help. If you would come in on Thursday and Friday, as well as Saturday, I'll mark your time sheet with time-and-a-half for Thursday and regular time on Friday. That way, you'll be able to cut a few weekends from your sentence. You don't have to give me an answer now. Just let me know before you leave tonight."

When I walked into the kitchen, I was greeted by Holly. "I saw Ma grabbed you when you came in. She asked you to work Thursday and Friday of Thanksgiving week, didn't she?

I nodded.

"Are you going to do it? We could really use the help. The only time it gets busier around here is at Christmas. Please say you'll do it, James. We all love working with you."

"I'll think about it," I said.

Holly gave me another one of her award-winning smiles, and went over to her prep area.

When I walked over to my area, Yolanda was chuckling. "She likes you, you know."

"Well, I like her too. I like just about everyone here," I said.

"No, dummy, she really likes you! What, are you dense?

"What are you saying, Yolanda?"

"She's dyin' for you to ask her out, idiot! She thinks you're really cute. I'd agree with her, but you're a little too young and white for my tastes. But, hell, boy, ask her out!"

"No way," I said.

"Why not? Already got a girl?" Yolanda asked.


"Shit, boy, don't tell me you're gay? I never woulda thought!"

"No, Yolanda, I'm straight. I just don't want to ask Holly out."

"Why the hell not? She's cute as hell, she's nice, she's smart, some guys would say she's hot. She sure as hell has a nice body. Don't you agree?"

"I guess."

"Then, what is it?" Yolanda persisted.

"I had a serious girlfriend. Or at least I was serious about her. She's the one who got me in this mess." I told Yolanda the whole story about Marcy, her betrayal, and my arrest.

"Stupid bitch wasn't right for you anyway. You're a good boy, James. You deserve a good girl. And Holly's a good girl. She has everything a guy should want -- looks, personality, a good head on her shoulders, some dreams, and some plans to make them dreams come true. You should go for her."

"Yeah, and she has dimples, too," I muttered, I thought only to myself.

"What you say?" Yolanda laughed. "Dimples? You got a thing for dimples? Oh Lordy, that's too damn cute!"

"Yolanda, don't you dare say anything to anybody about that. I mean it. I consider you a friend. Don't embarrass me!" I scolded her.

"Oh, James, your secret's safe with me. Shit! Dimples! That's too damn much!" Yolanda was shaking her head and giggling.

"Shut up! She's coming over here," I hissed at Yolanda.

Yolanda tried to compose herself, but the look on her face told Holly something was up. "Did I miss something?" she asked.

Yolanda burst out laughing. Finally she managed to sputter out, "James just told me the sickest joke I've heard in a hell of a long time. But I ain't gonna repeat it to you."

Holly looked back and forth between Yolanda and me, parked her wheelbarrow, shrugged her shoulders, and walked away.

"You owe me, James," Yolanda said under her breath, still giggling. "Dimples, oh my God!"

When lunch time approached, Yolanda said, "I ain't taking lunch with you two today. I'm gonna give you and Holly some time alone. Tell her I got an errand to run. Don't worry, I'll be back before we have to start working again. Now, talk to her, fool!"

I told Holly about Yolanda's errand, and we took our usual spot in the dining room. As we ate, Holly asked, "Did you get a chance to think about Thanksgiving?"

"A little. I sure could use the break, but cutting a couple of weeks off my sentence is pretty appealing. And I know you guys could use the help."

"Say you'll do it, James. You know it's the right thing to do. Please? I'd really like to be able to spend more time with you." Holly reached across the table and grabbed my hand. I froze for an instant, and then our eyes met. As quickly as it had begun, we broke our gaze. Holly quickly removed her hand as color flooded her cheeks. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said it that way. I mean I really like working with you. You're so good at this, and you make the whole kitchen run smoothly."

I didn't say anything for a moment. I didn't know what to say. I remembered what Yolanda had told me earlier, and realized that it would be very easy for me to fall for Holly. I also remembered the promise I had made to myself the first day I met her. No women for me, not now. But, was that fair? Was I going to judge Holly just because of my experience with Marcy? What should I do?

Finally, I spoke. "Holly, I really like working with you. You're right, giving extra time over the holiday is the right thing to do. As soon as we're done eating, I'm going to tell Ma. And I have all of Christmas week off from work and school. Maybe I can put in some extra time then, too.

"That would be great. Thank you, James."

When I told Ma my decision about Thanksgiving, she said, "I knew you'd do it Jimmy-boy. The whole staff will be real pleased. Do you think you can put in some extra time around Christmas?"

"I have that week off from both work and school, Ma. I should be able to take some extra shifts. Do you do anything special for Christmas dinner?"

"We try to get as many turkeys and hams as we can, and we usually serve Christmas dinner from noon to 3pm. I don't know how it will go this year, though. It's getting harder and harder to get donations. Times are tough for everyone this year."

I thought for a moment, and then said, "Let me think about that. At school, we get some of our supplies donated, and a lot of the stuff comes really cheap from wholesalers. Let me talk to my instructor and see if I can learn anything."

"Would you do that, Jimmy-boy? Any help we can get would be very much appreciated." She gave me a big hug. "But right now, you guys need to get ready for the dinner crowd."

When I got home that night, I thought about Holly a lot. I still wasn't ready to ask her out. I still wasn't ready to risk getting hurt again. But, after I collapsed into bed, I dreamed about her.

On Monday at school, I approached my instructor, Mr. Fredricks, about getting help for the kitchen. He said, "James, that's an interesting idea. Let me see what networking I can do for you. The end of the year is a good time for people to try to get last-minute tax write-offs, so you may be able to get some additional donations. I'll get back to you on that."

The next day in class, Mr. Fredricks said, "Before we begin today, I want to have a discussion with all of you about something James said to me yesterday. As some of you know, he is working at the South Street Community Kitchen. That's a free dining facility, or soup kitchen as some people call it, that works completely off of donations of time, money, and food. James asked me to help him secure additional donations to help them to have a good Christmas dinner for the homeless people who depend on that place as their primary source of food. I'm trying to network with some of our suppliers and board members to get some additional materials for them, but I'd like to brainstorm with you about this. Does anyone have any ideas about how to help these people?"

One of my classmates asked, "Does it have to be food donations, or would money help?"

"James," Mr. Fredricks said. "You can probably provide better answers than me."

"Money is always a help. The place needs money to pay for utilities, maintenance, insurance, that sort of thing, just like a for-profit restaurant. Any extra money could be used for equipment upgrades or additional supplies. At Christmas, they try to serve turkey, ham, and all the traditional fixings, but they're worried this year that donations may fall short of the needs of the community. When they run out of food, they close the doors. It would be a shame to see the people they serve go hungry on Christmas, of all days."

"What about a bake sale?" one of the students asked.

The class broke up in laughter, but Mr. Fredricks quickly silenced them. "Let's refine that idea. You're all learning to be chefs, not just cooks. I believe your career goals are for work as chefs in upscale, gourmet restaurants, so how about this idea? What about a gourmet hors d'oeuvre and desert sale? We've already covered a lot of those recipes in our courses."

"Yeah," another k** said, "we could ask for a flat fee donation from people to attend the thing, and make some money and showcase our skills at the same time."

Another k** said, "How about if we just serve small samples of everything, only a bit of everything we can figure out how to make, and then take orders for larger portions to be delivered to these peoples' homes later? They would have to pay in advance, and if we did it in mid-December, we could send the money to James' soup kitchen in time for them to buy the stuff they need to put out a nice spread on Christmas."

"Who says we just have to invite individuals?" another student asked. "Let's contact restaurant owners and try to get them to come. If we're lucky, some of them will place orders for special stuff they don't normally have on their menu for the holidays. Plus, if it's any good, they'll know where to find a bunch of young chefs who need a job."

"Sounds good," Mr. Fredricks said. "Tomorrow, we'll talk about this some more. You have homework tonight, class. I want each of you to come up with two hors d'eouvre recipes and two desert items that you think you can make and that will go over well. I'll start doing some leg work to try to find a way to publicize this. We don't have a lot of time to plan this -- this whole thing needs to be pulled together in a little over a month."

Throughout the week, the entire class was buzzing about this new project. Some of us just thought it would be a cool way to get our names and resumes out there, which was true. We all got caught up in the enthusiasm. I couldn't stop thinking about what Holly would say if we pulled this off.

By Friday when I left school, we had something of a plan in place. Mr. Fredricks had called in a few favors from the school administration, and he and I were planning to meet Sunday at his house with a few other k**s to work on publicity. That gave me time to go over the idea on Saturday with Ma, to make sure that we weren't planning anything that would be a problem for the foundation that runs the kitchen.

By this time, I was so excited about the idea that I got to the kitchen around 8:30 Saturday morning. The first person I saw was Ma. I gave her a quick overview of our plan, and she was thrilled. She invited herself to the meeting Sunday afternoon so she could learn directly from the source what was being planned, and so she could give her input.

"Give me your address, Ma," I said. "The meeting starts at 1:30. I'll pick you up."

Ma laughed. "Give me your address, Jimmy-boy. I'll come and get you. I've seen that piece of junk you drive. I don't know if it would survive my weight!"

The next person I saw was Holly. I couldn't contain myself. "Holly, have I got some news for you!"

"What is it James?"

I told her about our plan. The more I said, the more she smiled, and the deeper those awesome dimples got. "Oh James, that's wonderful!" she cried. "I can't believe you're doing this for us!"

Suddenly, I saw that her eyes were welling up with tears.

"What is it, Holly? Why are you crying?"

She threw herself at me and hugged me tight. "I'm so happy right now. I knew you were special the moment I met you. This is going to be the best Christmas this place has ever had!"

As nice as it felt to hold Holly, it got a little awkward when I realized Yolanda was standing in the doorway, watching us. Reluctantly, I peeled Holly off of me. I hoped the reaction my body was having to hers wasn't visible.

Holly saw Yolanda standing there. "Yolanda, guess what? James's culinary school is putting together a benefit for our kitchen. And they're trying to find new corporate donors. They're going to help us give our people a real Christmas dinner!"

"For real?" Yolanda asked. "You think you can pull it off?"

"We're sure as hell going to try," I said.

"James, if you do that, you gonna be the new saint of South Street!"

I said, "Ma's coming with me to a planning meeting tomorrow at my instructor's house. We'll see what we can do. Don't go congratulating me or my school yet. There's an awful lot of work to do, and we're going to need a fair amount of luck to make a difference."

"You can do it, James," Yolanda said. "You sure as hell know how to work. And luck? You make your own luck. Don't ever forget that. You make your own luck, good or bad. I want to hear more about this. But we better work while we talk."

Holly, Yolanda, and I all put on our aprons and hairnets and set to our tasks. When we got the first three kettles of soup simmering, Yolanda said, "Time for a break, James. Holly, you ready to take a break?"

"You two go ahead. I have a little more to do before I can go on break."

"OK," Yolanda called back to her. To me she muttered, "Outside. Now."

When we got outside, Yolanda didn't say anything. She lit a cigarette and took a few drags in silence. Finally, she said, "You remember when I asked you if you was dense?"

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"You remember when we was talking about Holly a few weeks ago and I asked you why you didn't ask her out? I asked you if you was dense, that you couldn't see she was crazy for you. I'm gonna ask you again. Are you dense, or what?"

"You mean that hug? She's happy about the kitchen."

"Of course she is. I'm happy, too. But you didn't see me throwing myself at you and holding you tight like you was a life preserver and I was drowning, did you? I don't think so. That girl is doing everything she can think of to get you to notice her. And don't you dare deny it. I sneaked a look at the front of your blue jeans, boy. You noticed her. Now, when you gonna do something about it?"

"Yolanda, I don't know what to say to you. I told you why I don't want to date anyone right now. And besides, Holly seems like a good girl."

"Of course she's a good girl, dummy! That's why she hugged you the way she did. If she was a bad girl, she woulda stuck her tongue in your mouth and her hand down your pants. Boy, this place means a lot to her. And now you're showing us it means a lot to you. You just opened the door to her for yourself, and you're a damn fool if you don't walk your skinny ass on through!"

"I don't know, Yolanda. I just don't want to get hurt."

"The only one's gonna get hurt around here is her if you keep on ignoring her. I ain't saying you have to fuck her. She may not even want that, at least not right away. But you gotta be both dense and blind if you don't see the way she acts around you. Hell, it getting' on toward Christmas. That's the most romantic time of year. If you don't ask her out, and soon, I'm gonna just set you two up together. And you know me well enough by now to know that I'll do it. I don't know how, yet, but I'll fix you two up. Now, if you don't wanna be embarrassed, I suggest you go ahead and do it yourself."

"Let me think about it, Yolanda," I said.

"Yeah, well don't think too long. Come on, we gotta get ready to make more soup."

Ma came to my apartment to pick me up on Sunday. As we walked out to her car, she said, "The front seat's full of books and papers about the kitchen. I figured I'd bring our financial records along to share with your group. I want them to see how badly we need new donations. You're going to have to sit in the back with Holly."

"Why's Holly with you?" I asked.

"Holly helps me with the books and does a lot with inventory and supplies. It's important for her to get exposure to fund-raising too, and this seemed like a good opportunity," Ma said.

When I got in the back seat, I was stunned. Holly was wearing a casual blouse and skirt and low heels. Every time I had seen her at the kitchen, her blond hair had been pulled back in a ponytail which she then pinned up so it would fit under her hairnet. Now it was loose, flowing, shiny, and framing her face perfectly. She had on some subtle make-up. And her dimples appeared when she smiled at me. She was beautiful. I was in deep trouble.

"Hi, James. I hope you don't mind me tagging along. Ma thought it would be good for me."

"I'm glad you're here," I said honestly. "Wow, you look great! I mean, you always look great, but I've never seen you like this."

Ma laughed from the front seat. "Yeah, Jimmy-boy, she cleans up nice, doesn't she?"

We drove the few miles to Mr. Fredricks' house engaged in an animated three-way conversation. We were all excited about the meeting this afternoon, and full of hope for the progress we could make. At times, I was having difficulty concentrating on what Ma was saying, though. I had trouble taking my eyes off Holly.

The meeting went well. Ma had come fully prepared with copies of the kitchen's annual reports from the last five years, showing a steady increase in the number of meals required each week, and a recent sharp decline in the donations the kitchen was receiving. She made quite an impact on everyone there about the desperate need the center had for additional funding. From the way some of the guys at the meeting were looking at her, I could see that Holly made quite an impact, too.

With Ma's help, we hammered out the language of our publicity campaign. The students had organized themselves into committees, and the heads of those committees presented the recipes we were going to use, along with the way in which we were going to go about getting donations, making sales and collecting money. Mr. Fredricks had already gotten some written promises of donations of food and money, and he presented those, along with the list of restaurant owners who were going to be invited. We made a rough estimate of the proceeds we hoped to be able to donate to the kitchen.

Then Mr. Fredricks floored us. "I've had a stroke of good luck, people," he said. "Our school's head of Public Relations is a good friend of the CEO of the company that owns one of the local TV stations, two FM radio stations, the highest rated AM station in the area, and one of the newspapers. He's assigned a camera crew to be at the kitchen on Thanksgiving to drum up public interest about the work you people are doing. They're also going to do a spot on the evening news at our so-called 'bake sale,' to publicize what we're trying to do for the kitchen. This could be huge, people!"

The meeting broke up shortly after that. We all had our assignments, and we agreed to meet again the following Sunday to discuss our progress.

When we got out to the car, Ma, Holly, and I were all floating on the clouds. "I'd offer to take you k**s out to dinner to celebrate," Ma said, "but I have to go back to the kitchen. I have to get the orders for next week finished, so I can get them to our suppliers first thing in the morning."

I knew what I wanted to do, but I was nervous. When we got to my building, I finally blurted it out. "Holly, would you like to get some dinner? There's a great Thai restaurant two blocks from here. I can run you home after that."

"I think that would be very nice, James. I love Thai food, but I haven't had any in years."

"OK with you Ma?" I asked.

"Sure, if Holly trusts riding in that rust-bucket of yours."

"I'll be fine, Ma," Holly said.

Ma dropped us at the curb.

"I want to change clothes. You're dressed too nicely to be seen with a guy in a t-shirt and jeans. Will you come in? It will only take me a minute."

"Sure, James, but you look fine the way you are."

"Not if I'm going out with you," I said.

Holly and I went up to my tiny apartment, and she entertained herself by looking through my cookbook collection while I went to change clothes. I quickly chose a nice shirt and slacks and dressy casual shoes. As I dressed, I thought to myself, "Well, James, this is it. You're going out on a date. What the hell are you thinking?" I pondered that as I was brushing my hair, and realized that I was thinking how excited I was to spend time with Holly away from the kitchen.

We walked to the restaurant. As soon as we got inside, Holly said, "Oh James, this is nice."

"I like it. I used to come here every Saturday night before I started working at the kitchen. Now, I'm too tired after my shift to do much more than go home and fix something to eat, and then fall into bed," I said.

"But it's a good kind of tired, isn't it?" Holly asked.

"The first night, when I got home, I decided I was going to take a shower and then make dinner. I thought I would lie down for a minute to get the kinks out of my back from slaving away all day, but the next thing I knew, it was morning and I was still in my smelly clothes from the kitchen. I've gotten more used to it since then, but it still tires me out. But yes, it's starting to become a good kind of tired," I said.

"I love it there," Holly said. "Some of my friends think I'm nuts, but I just can't imagine going through life not spending some time there every week. I just like to feel that, in some way, I'm helping to make a difference."

"What about after you get out of school?" I asked. "Even if you do wind up going for your degree, after that you're going to want a full-time job. You might not be anywhere around here."

Holly thought for a moment. "My roots are in this city. This is the only place I've ever lived. I'd like to stay around here. If I can get a job in a good restaurant here, I'll still work at the kitchen whenever I can. If I have to leave town to get a job, I'm sure I'll find another kitchen in another city so that I can keep doing this kind of work."

We ate in silence for a few minutes.

"You know," I said, "when the judge first sentenced me to working at the kitchen, I was really upset. I thought the work was beneath me, and I came in there the first day prepared to hate every second of my three hundred hours. Now, I find that I can hardly wait to get there on Saturday mornings. I guess it gets in your bl**d."

"It does, James. I know it did for me. And look at some of the others. Yolanda has been there for years. She can't leave. Ma's been doing this for longer than anyone can remember. It's her life. I heard JZ say the other day that he's going to keep coming in when he's done at the half-way house, because our patrons remind him of what he was going to become. He also says he likes the people he works with."

"Yeah, that's the thing with me too," I said. "Ma's getting to be more like a mother to me than my own Mom. I don't know what I'd do without Yolanda's teasing and smart-ass humor. That woman really can make me laugh. And, if I stopped working at the kitchen, I wouldn't get to see you." It was out before I realized what I was saying.

Holly looked at me. Her dimples grew very deep as she smiled. "Even if you left," she said shyly, "we could still be friends."

"I can't see myself leaving," I said. "But you're right, I would still want us to be friends."

I paid our bill and helped Holly with her jacket. I could smell that cologne again.

"Do you have to go straight home?" I asked.

"I do have class in the morning, but it's not that late. What do you want to do?" Holly asked.

"Walk with you. And talk."

"I'd like that," Holly said softly.

We walked aimlessly for a while, talking about the kitchen and the people there. Finally, Holly stopped and turned me to look at her.

"I've always been a little shy, and I guess I'm a pretty traditional type of girl, so I'm not good at this," Holly began, "but I have to know something. Why do you seem to avoid me, James?"

We had found ourselves at the entrance to a small park. I guided Holly over to a bench, and we sat down. "I don't know how much Yolanda has told you about how I wound up getting sentenced to work at the kitchen. It was because of a girl," I said. I then told Holly the whole story about Marcy, starting with how I met her, detailing the growth of my love for her, and finishing with her betrayal of me. "I thought I was in love with her, Holly. I thought she was the one for me, forever. Now, of course, I know how foolish I was. But it's made me very afraid of getting hurt again. I'm afraid to let myself feel attracted to another woman."

"I'm not Marcy," Holly said quietly.

"No, you're not. I see that much clearly. But it's me. I'm just not sure I can afford to act on my attraction to another girl," I said.

"Are you attracted to me, James?"

"Very much. You're beautiful, smart, a hard worker, a woman with goals, and you're a lot of fun to be with."

"Well, since it's honesty time, I'll tell you. I'm attracted to you too, James."

"I like hearing you say, that. I'm just not sure I'm ready for more than a friendship. I think I want more, but I'm just not ready."

"That's OK, James. I can wait."

I put my arm around her, and she laid her head on my shoulder. Feeling Holly against my side had my mind working very hard. I knew I liked this girl. I knew I wanted her. But I didn't know what to do about it.

There was a church next to the park. The bell in its tower struck 9 o'clock.

"Holly, I have an 8am class tomorrow. I guess I should get you home."

"I have early classes too," she said.

I stood, and extended my hand to help her up. We walked, holding hands, not speaking, back to the parking lot at my apartment. I held her door for her as she got in my car. Other than giving me directions to her apartment, Holly said nothing as we drove, and neither did I.

When we got to her place, I walked her to her door. "Thank you for going to dinner with me, Holly," I said.

"I had a great time with you, James, both at dinner and afterward."

A part of me wanted to flee, but a much bigger part of me hoped she would invite me in to stay the night. Holly was just standing there, staring into my eyes, as though she was trying to read my thoughts. Finally, I broke the silence.

"Will you come to next Sunday's meeting with me? Now that I know where you live, I could pick you up."

"Come here at noon. I'll have lunch ready. Then we can go to the meeting together," she said. "And maybe we can hang out a little after the meeting, too."

"That would be nice. Well, I guess I'll see you at the kitchen Saturday."

"OK," she said. She turned away from me, got her key out of her purse and opened the door.

"Holly?" I said.

She turned to face me again. "Yes, James?"

I pulled her to me and kissed her. I had intended it to be a light friendly kiss, and that is how it started. But it lingered. And grew. Her hands went to my neck and my arms pulled her against me. The kiss changed from one of friendship to one that promised much more. She felt good in my arms, her slender form pressed against me, her breasts against my chest, her hips against mine, my growing erection pushing against her belly, her lips parting against my mouth. Before I knew it was happening, my tongue had touched hers, and I could tell we both liked it.

When we finally parted, I could see her nipples straining against her shirt. "I'm looking forward to next weekend," I said.

"So am I," Holly said, her dimpled cheeks glowing. "Good night, James."

It took me a long time to get to sl**p that night. My thoughts were a jumble of nervousness and desire. I had never known a girl quite like Holly, and I had never been attracted to a girl this way before. Not even Marcy. I thought about my relationship with Marcy for a while, and realized that, as much as I had thought I loved her, she had never inspired the emotions in me that my one kiss with Holly had.

When I finally fell asl**p, I had some very entertaining dreams.

The next week flew by. At school, we were spending more time on plans for our fund-raiser than we were on actual cooking lessons, but Mr. Fredricks thought the organizational work we were doing was valuable, so he encouraged us. By Wednesday, things were coming together nicely. I had to tell Holly, so I called her on my lunch break at work. I think she was a little surprised that I called, but we had a nice talk.

Saturday morning, I sought out Ma as soon as I got to the kitchen. "Ma, I have Wednesday night off from work, so I'm going to be here Wednesday afternoon this week to work the dinner shift, and I can be here all day Friday and Saturday."

"Well, Jimmy-boy, that would be nice, but I don't know if we really need the help on Wednesday."

"Tell someone else to take off, or put me to work cleaning the place up to get ready for the TV crew on Thanksgiving day," I said.

"Oh lord, Jimmy-boy, the whole place needs a coat of paint, but there's no way we can do that while people are here. But if you're serious about working Wednesday, I bet I can find someone who would be willing to stay home to start working on Thanksgiving dinner for their own f****y. I'll let you know. Say, what are you doing for Thanksgiving?"

"Working here," I said.

"Yes, but after we close. Are you going to your Mom's place for a late Thanksgiving dinner?"

"No, Ma, the only thing she'll want to do for Thanksgiving is snuggle up with a bottle of Wild Turkey, and I just can't stand to be around her when she's like that. I'll probably just go back to my apartment and fix something."

"Nonsense. You're coming to my house. I already invited Yolanda and a few others for turkey and all the rest, and Holly's going to be there." She gave me a knowing smile.

"I'd love to come, Ma," I said. "That would be really nice."

I went to my work station and found Yolanda already suited up and elbow deep in prep work.

"Hey lover-boy," she said, "I hear you had a real good time on Sunday with Holly. About time you started acting like a man around her."

"Knock it off, Yolanda. We had dinner and went for a walk. That's it."

"Did you have a good time?"

"Yes, I did."

"Did you spend the night with her?"

"No, and even if I had, I wouldn't tell you!"

"Did you kiss her? Now don't you go lyin' to Aunt Yolanda, boy. I can smell a liar from a coupla blocks away."

I was embarrassed, but she was right. I couldn't lie to her. "Yes, Yolanda, I kissed her."

"Did she kiss you back?"

"Yes, she did."

"Was it good?"

"Yes, it was. Now please, can we drop this?"

"For now," Yolanda said, giving me a wicked smile. "But don't you go thinkin' I'm gonna let you alone about this. You gotta make a serious play for that girl. She's ripe for the pickin', and she wants you to make a move. Get your man on and go for it."

We settled into our usual frantic routine, and break time came up fast. I barely had time to talk to Holly while we worked, but at break, we all put our jackets on and went outside. As Yolanda smoked a cigarette, the three of us talked.

"Ma tells me you're coming with us to Thanksgiving dinner at her house after we close on Thursday," Holly said.

"She invited me this morning. I think it will be fun. I'm looking forward to having dinner with the people who have sort of become my new f****y," I said.

"I never thought I'd be f****y to some punk white boy," Yolanda wise-cracked.

"That's true. Oh, I get it. I'm the token minority!" We all laughed.

"I'm looking forward to it too," Holly said. "Ma's one of the nicest people I know, and she makes a great Thanksgiving dinner. She's done this for a few years, but she usually only invites old-timers like me and Yolanda. She really likes you, James. She respects you for what you're trying to do for this place."

"Do you need a ride to her house?" I asked. "I could take you and drop you off at your place when we're done. Besides, I don't know where she lives, so you could direct me."

"I'd like that, James."

Thanksgiving Day was insane. The place was packed for the mid-day meal, and we managed to have small portions of turkey, yams, and stuffing for everyone, along with our regular soup. The TV crew stayed longer than anyone expected, and they didn't just set up outside. A newsman and cameraman spent a lot of time in the dining room, interviewing staff and clients alike. A reporter from the paper was able to spend a few minutes with Ma, and she introduced him to some of us in the kitchen. JZ and Yolanda gave him a few good quotes about the importance of the kitchen in the survival of the street people in this part of our city, and both of them were completely honest with him about their own backgrounds and why they were there.

After we had closed down the kitchen, Holly and I went out to my car and headed to Ma's house. As I half expected, Ma assigned us seats at her dining room table, and Holly and I were placed next to each other. We all talked about what a busy and exciting day it had been, and Ma seemed very pleased with the publicity we had gotten.

We stuffed ourselves. Ma is an excellent cook. Over pumpkin pie and warm apple cider, we talked more about the importance of the next four weeks. "k**s," she said, "I've got to be honest with you. We're in deep financial trouble. The utility bills are overdue, and some of our suppliers are starting to threaten to suspend our deliveries if we don't catch up on our payments to them. Last summer, I mortgaged this house and lent the money to the foundation to help out, but they are struggling to make their payments to me. I have my late husband's life insurance money to use to pay back the mortgage, and I'm prepared to do that, but still, things don't look good.

"The fundraiser will save us," Holly said.

"It will help, but I'm afraid it won't be enough. Starting in January, we may have to change our kitchen hours to cut down on the number of meals we serve. It's the only thing I can think of to try to cut expenses."

"Some of our people will go hungry," Yolanda said.

"I know, but what else can I do?" Ma answered. "The only other thing we can do is just keep on like we are until they turn off the lights and the gas, and then just close up completely. I don't want to think about having to do that."

We talked a while longer, but it was getting late. I drove Holly back to her place and walked her to her door.

"I heard the one guy from the TV crew say that they were going to do a spot on the 11 o'clock news about the kitchen. I want to watch it," Holly said.

"So do I," I answered, "so I guess I should get going."

Holly looked at my watch. "It's almost 11 now. If they do it as the lead story, you're going to miss it. Come in and watch it with me."

She led me into her apartment, and indicated that I should sit on the couch. She turned on the TV, and then sat down next to me. The local news came on almost immediately.

"Good evening. I'm Mike Samuels, and I'm here today at the South Street Community Kitchen. Over 350 disadvantaged residents of our city depend on this facility as their only means to escape starvation. Standing with me is the amazing woman who runs this place, a woman who prefers to be known simply as Ma. Tell our viewers about the work you people do here, Ma."

Ma gave a brief interview, explaining that the kitchen was run by a small charitable foundation, and that all of our operating budget came from donations and charitable contributions. She also said that the demand for our services was on the rise, while funding was decreasing. The camera then switched to shots of the dining room, filled with homeless people having their meager Thanksgiving dinner. After that was some footage taken in the kitchen. The TV guy was doing a voice-over as these scenes were shown.

"The South Street kitchen struggles more every month to stay open," he said. "All of their workers are volunteers, or individuals like James Summers, shown here, who was sentenced to community service work here at the kitchen as a result of a brush with the law."

"That's you!" Holly exclaimed.

Mike Samuels continued, "James is a student at the City Technical Institute School of Culinary Arts. He has involved his classmates and his instructor in a campaign to raise desperately needed funds to allow the kitchen to provide a proper Christmas dinner for its patrons, and, hopefully, to allow the kitchen to remain in operation throughout the winter, when its services are needed the most. I spoke with James' instructor, David Fredricks, about their fund-raising effort.

"Look, Holly, that's my instructor! I didn't know he worked the serving line today!" I said.

Mr. Fredricks was dressed in jeans and a t-shirt, covered with an apron that had some food stains on it. He had a hairnet on his head. It appeared that they had just closed down the serving line. The TV reporter got Mr. Fredricks to talk about our fundraiser.

Then the scene switched to Mike Samuels on the sidewalk outside the kitchen. He said, "The current recession has made it tough for all of us. But most of us will still have some kind of a dinner on Christmas, and expect to be able to continue to feed ourselves and our families. For the people of South Street, the picture is not as good. As we move into the holiday season, we ask that you take a moment to think about these disadvantaged people, and the struggling facility that tries to help them. Your small contribution can make a huge difference. For more information about the South Street Community Kitchen or the City Technical Institute's fundraiser, go to the websites being shown on your screen, or call the toll-free number shown here to make a pledge. A little help will go a long way." The TV then cut to a commercial.

Holly looked at me, wonder in her eyes. "You're going to do it, James. You and your friends are going to save the kitchen."

"I hope so," I said.

Holly leaned into me and kissed me. Our kiss was warm, loving, full of joy and hope. She then turned her back to me and settled against me. I put my arms around her to hold her, and we relaxed, cuddled together to watch the rest of the news. She was asl**p before the sports came on.

The feel of Holly's warm body against me was both stimulating and comforting. She just felt right. Being with her made me happy. Apparently, I was more tired from our busy day than I thought, because I don't remember seeing the weather broadcast.

At some point, I think I remember feeling us shift our positions on the couch so we were lying down together, but the next thing I was truly conscious of was the smell of Holly's lovely hair against my face. I woke up to feel her beautiful ass pressed against my morning wood. My hand was cupping her one firm breast, and I could feel the very hard nipple between my fingers.

"James? James? Wake up. I could lie here like this with you forever, but we need to get ready to go to the kitchen."

I became conscious enough to realize where my hand and cock were. I quickly removed my hand and attempted to pull my pelvis away from her. "Oh God, Holly, I'm sorry."

"Please, James, it's OK. You're not the first man I've ever woken up next to." She stood up, looked intensely into my eyes, and then looked shyly down at the floor. "I've been awake for a while. I liked to feel you against me. But," she said, looking up again, "we need to get moving. You take a shower while I make breakfast. I've got some football jerseys that I sometimes wear to bed. One of them should fit you. You don't really have time to go home. There are extra towels in the bathroom."

When I got out of the shower, I could smell the full-bodied aromas of Colombian coffee and bacon. I dressed quickly and went to the kitchen. "Smells wonderful!" I said. Holly turned and smiled at me, and again, I appreciated her beauty. Especially those damn dimples.

"Breakfast is served, dear sir," she teased, as she set a glass of fresh-squeezed orange juice, a plate filled with perfectly browned bacon and two eggs sunny-side up, a side plate of whole-grain toast, and a steaming mug of coffee in front of me. She joined me at the table with smaller portions of her own.

"Wow, Holly, you didn't have to do all this. I usually just grab a bowl of cereal for myself in the morning."

"You, the aspiring master chef, don't cook in the mornings? I would have thought eggs Benedict and made-from-scratch muffins would have been your usual fare."

"I would do that if I had a guest for breakfast, I guess," I said between bites.

"I'd like to have you make me breakfast sometime," Holly said. Then she quickly looked at her plate and began to eat.

As I ate, I wondered exactly what she had meant by that. Did she just want me to invite her for breakfast, or did I dare to infer much more?

"Would you do me a favor, James?" Holly asked as she stood up from the table.

"Sure. What?"

"I have time for a quick shower before we have to go. Would you mind doing the dishes? There should be plenty of hot water. You don't have to worry about freezing me in the shower."

"I'd be happy to." Holly quickly left the room.

Odd. I normally hate washing dishes. But that domestic chore was suddenly enjoyable, I guess because I was doing Holly's dishes. For a moment, I found myself just standing at the sink, my hands in the water, listening to the sounds of Holly in the shower. I wondered what she looked like, shampoo in her hair, soapy water streaming over her breasts, her luscious looking ass, and her pussy. I wondered if she was shaved. I tried to clear my head, saying to myself, "Stop it James. We're just friends. Getting to be very good friends, but friends, all the same. Don't do something stupid and screw it up."

We were a couple of minutes late getting to the kitchen. Ma gave us a strange look when we rushed in together, but simply said, "I was starting to worry about you two". Yolanda, to my surprise, kept her mouth shut for once. But her smiles at me seemed a little more naughty than usual.

The crowd wasn't too overwhelming, although after the previous day, almost nothing would have overwhelmed me.

At lunch, Ma joined us in the dining room. "I've been on the phone all morning. It just won't stop ringing. Mr. Fredricks, your instructor, Jimmy-boy, tells me that the websites they showed on the news last night have crashed twice because of the number of hits they've been getting. The TV reporter who was here yesterday called to say that the station has hired two temps to man that toll-free number, because they're getting so many calls. They didn't say how much they've received in pledges, because they can't keep up with the totals. But he did tell me that one anonymous donor asked for an estimate of our utility bills for next year, because he's thinking of paying them for us!"

Yolanda said, "Ma, that's the kind of help that could keep this place afloat. Thank you, lord!"

Ma said, "Jimmy-boy, if your people do what I think they're going to do, we could have enough to make a big Christmas dinner for everyone, with enough money left over to carry us deep into next year. Do you understand what I'm saying?"

Holly grabbed my hand, on top of the table where everyone could see it. "You're saying that James is going to save the kitchen."

"Not without a lot of luck, and lot of help from my friends," I pointed out quickly.

Yolanda said, "James, I told you before, you make your own luck. Just like you make your own friends. I'd be proud to hear that you think I'm one of them."

"You've gotten to be one of my closest friends, Yolanda. In spite of the way you tease me, in spite of the way you make fun of me sometimes, I know you're a very special friend."

Since this was my Thanksgiving break from work and school, I worked my usual Saturday, and went in on Sunday, too. Each day was the same after our Thanksgiving rush, busy, but manageable.

As we were getting back to work after lunch on Sunday, Holly said to me, "What are you doing after work tonight?"

"I don't know. What do you want to do?"

"Go shopping for Christmas decorations for the dining room. The stuff we have is so old and beat up that I hate to see us put it up again."

"OK," I said. "That could be fun."

"We could stay late next Saturday and decorate after we close the dining room. You could stay at my place again, and I'll make us breakfast." She didn't wait for a reply, but instead turned and walked to her work area. I watched her tight little ass sway as she walked away.

I head Yolanda chuckle. "Stay at her place again? She'll make you breakfast again?"

"It's not what you think, Yolanda. We fell asl**p on her couch watching the 11 o'clock news Thanksgiving night."

"Uh huh," Yolanda said, giving me a wicked smile.

"We did, damn it. And our clothes were on the whole time, in case you need to know."

"I've been at Holly's place. She has a nice couch, but you had to get pretty damn cozy to both fit on it together. Clothes stayed on? Yeah, well, it's a start," Yolanda said.

I could feel the heat in my cheeks, but I decided I shouldn't say anything more.

Every time Holly came over to me that day, I found myself looking at her a little differently than I ever had before. It wasn't really lust; I'd already had some fantasies about her, and there was no denying how attractive she was. I realized that my attraction to her wasn't just physical anymore. And I was starting to get pretty comfortable with the idea.

Yolanda caught me looking at Holly a couple of times. She just gave me her knowing smile, and sometimes a little wink.

After work, Holly and I got in my car. We wanted to get busy with our shopping, but we were both hungry, so we stopped at a little pizzeria and grabbed a quick dinner. Over dinner, we talked a lot about the kitchen. We agreed to split the expense of the decorations, and then discussed the kinds of decorations we thought we could afford.

After dinner, when I opened my car door for Holly, she drew me in and kissed me again. "I think this is going to be a great Christmas, James."

"I do too," I said as I held her warm body tight against me.

Holly directed me to a store that specialized in discount holiday decorations. The place was huge, and had every type of light, wreath, tree, and decoration you could imagine. We spent a long time admiring everything and trying to make up our minds. An employee came over and asked if he could help us, since it was getting close to closing time.

"We're trying to find some simple, durable decorations that we can use for a big room," Holly said. "But we don't have a lot of money to spend."

The store employee looked at me. "Don't I know you from someplace?" he asked. "Wait, didn't I see you on TV? You're from the South Street kitchen, aren't you?"

"I work there. Their dining room is what we're trying to decorate," I said.

"Wait right there," the guy said, and he hurried off. In just a moment, he returned with a heavy-set older man, with a flowing white beard and white hair.

"Hi, my name's Chris," the man said. "And yes, I get it all the time, since my last name starts with a K. I've always loved Christmas, so when my hair went from gray to white, I decided, why not? The beard completes the Kris Kringle image, don't you think? But enough about me. I saw you on the news last night. James, isn't it? And is this lovely young lady your wife?"

Holly said, "My name's Holly. James and I work together at the South Street Community Kitchen. We decided we wanted to decorate the dining room for the season. But we don't have a lot to spend."

"Holly? Oh I like that," Chris said. "Was your father's name Rudolph, by any chance?"

"Frank, actually," Holly replied.

"No matter," Chris said, giving us a jolly laugh. "Just a little holiday humor."

We both managed to grin politely at the man's poor attempt at a joke.

"Hmmm," Chris said, combing his beard with his fingers. "I saw the dining room on the news. I think I have some things that would really spruce it up. Get it? Spruce? Christmas tree?" He laughed, and his belly honestly did shake. "Oh never mind, just follow me.

"You'll need these lights, about twenty strings, to put around the windows and along the tops of the walls. Don't worry. They're LEDs. Hardly use any electricity. And a couple boxes of these window appliques. The ceiling looked to be about twelve feet high on TV. Is that about right?"

"Yes, but we don't have much money," Holly said. "James and I are paying for this out of our own pockets, and we just can't spend much."

"OK, you'll need about a ten-foot tree. Here, we just got this one in yesterday. Artificial, but top-of-the line. It'll last for years. This display model here comes complete with lights and decorations. That would do nicely."

"Chris," I said, "we can't afford anything like that."

"What? Oh, my dear boy, you're not paying for anything. I wouldn't hear of it. It's Christmas! Consider this a donation. I'll even put everything up for you. When is your dining room empty?"

Holly said, "The last of the breakfast crowd is out by 9, and we don't re-open the doors for lunch until 11:30. But wait, you're donating this stuff?"

"Of course. I was poor once too. Dirt poor. I know you can't tell now, considering how, ahem, portly I've become, but as a k** I never had enough to eat. That's why I love Christmas so much. It's a season of giving and joy. Let me enjoy Christmas this year by giving to you folks. I'll load up my sleigh (actually, it's a truck) and I'll be there at nine with some of my elves, I mean, employees. We can be done and out of there by 11. What do you say?"

For a minute, Holly and I couldn't say anything. Finally, I found my voice. "I guess 'Thank you' is pretty weak, but it's all I can think of."

"'Thank you' is more than enough for me," Chris said. "Now run along, you two. I've got some work to do."

When we got out to my car, I said, "What just happened in there?"

"I think Santa is coming early to South Street," Holly said.

"That guy was a little over the top, wasn't he?" I laughed.

"Yeah, but I think it's great."

"So do I," I said.

We were quiet during most of the drive back to Holly's apartment. When I parked the car and walked her to her door, she asked, "Will you stay with me tonight?"

"We both have classes tomorrow, Holly, so maybe I should just go home."

"What about breakfast?"

"I could pick you up and we could go somewhere before we have to be at school."

"James, please stay with me tonight."

"I don't think my back can take another night on your couch."

"Who said anything about the couch?"

I couldn't believe she had said that. "I don't know, Holly."

"Don't you like me?" she asked, with a little bit of a pout.

"It's not that at all, believe me. I'm starting to like you a whole lot. But I don't want to hurt you."

"James, I'm not that fragile. I don't hurt easily."

"OK then, I don't want to hurt myself. I told you, I promised myself, after Marcy, that I wasn't going to rush into anything. I'm being honest here. I think I could fall for you, hard, but I'm just not sure I'm ready."

"Here's an idea," Holly said. "I have a big bed. I'll sl**p under the sheet, and you can sl**p on top of the sheet. We'll share the blankets, but that's it. What do you normally wear to bed?"

"Usually, I just take off my shoes, socks, and jeans and sl**p in my t-shirt and boxers."

"OK, I sl**p in a big t-shirt or one of my football jerseys. I'll change in the bathroom and get in bed, then you can undress in the bathroom. I'll turn the bedroom light off so we won't be able to see each other when you come to bed. It'll be completely innocent."

I remembered how innocent I definitely did not feel when I woke up with her breast in my hand and my cock poking her ass the other morning.

Holly wasn't giving up easily. "I make a mean blueberry waffle. I have a new toothbrush you can have. I washed your shirt from the other night, so you'll have a clean shirt for school. And I just want to be near you. Please, James?"

"The waffle did it," I laughed. "Come on, girl, let's go inside."

Holly got us some sodas, and then sat down at her computer. "I want to see what's going on with those websites," she said.

She keyed in an address, and a picture of the outside of the kitchen came on screen, with a large group of our customers milling around outside. The shot must have been taken just before we had opened for Thanksgiving dinner. There were tabs that led to pages about the foundation, a brief profile of Ma, our mission statement, the annual reports from the last five fiscal years, and a projection of the expenses for the coming year, along with our projection of the number of meals which would need to be served, showing a severe shortage in funds. There was also a link to the Culinary Arts school's fundraiser website. At the bottom of each page on the website was the phone number for pledges.

Holly clicked on the link to the fundraiser. Of course, there was a link to the Technical Institute's main website, but the primary thrust of the site was our class' fundraiser. The first page included a video file of the 11 o'clock news feature story we had watched. There were tabs that showed pictures of the treats we were preparing, along with a description of each item, a downloadable order form, a price list, a "contact us" tab which allowed the reader to e-mail the school for more information, an on-line contribution pledge page, and, of course, the main toll-free number for making pledges.

"Let's call the pledge line," I said.

"Good idea," Holly said. "We can pledge the money we were going to spend on decorations."

The phone rang, and a very professional female voice recording told us a little about the kitchen and the fundraising campaign, with Christmas carols playing softly in the background. Eventually, a live male voice came on the line. "Hello, thank you for calling the South Street Community Kitchen donation line. I'm Mike Samuels. How can I help you?"

"Mike Samuels?" I said. "Aren't you the TV guy who was at the kitchen on Thanksgiving?"

"Yes, I am. How can I help you?"

"I'm James Summers. I work at the kitchen. You interviewed me."

"Oh yes, James, I remember you."

"Why are you answering this phone?"

"Hah! This pledge line has gotten so busy that station management asked staff to donate some time to help out. I was there at the kitchen, James. How could I refuse? Some of our radio dj's are here, along with some staffers from the paper. Right now, there are about ten of us taking calls. Now, I don't want to seem rude, but we have some callers on hold, so is there anything I can do for you?"

"I'd like to make a donation. It's not much, but it's all I can afford."

"You probably know better than I do that every penny helps," Mike said. "We've had everything from pledges of $5000 and more from local businessmen down to a three-year old k** who emptied her piggy bank on the receptionist's desk at the studio. That little girl gave $1.87. It was everything she had. Her picture will be on page one of the morning paper."

I quickly made my donation pledge, Mike thanked me, and I hung up the phone.

Holly said, "Was that supposed to include my money too?"

"No," I said, "I kind of forgot you wanted to give too. I guess you'll have to call back."

"But James, that was twice the amount you said you were going to spend on decorations."

"I know, but I guess I just got carried away. It's OK, the kitchen needs it."

"You're such a sweet guy," Holly said. "I'll call in my pledge tomorrow. It's late. Let's go to bed."

We went into Holly's room, and she pulled a well-worn football jersey out of her bureau. "Be right back," she said, heading to the bathroom. I could hear her in there, and my mind was picturing what she might look like as she undressed. In a few minutes, she came out. The jersey was short, and I could see all of her smooth, beautifully shaped legs. It was obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra, since I could see her pointy nipples poking against the fabric. When she got in bed, I got a glimpse of a pair of tiny pink panties which did a poor job of covering her luscious-looking ass. I swallowed hard.

"Are you just going to stand there, silly, or are you going to get ready for bed?" she teased. "If you're too shy, I'll turn the light off when you come out of the bathroom."

"OK, yes, I want you to turn the light off," I said as I closed the bathroom door behind me.

I quickly stripped down to my boxers and t-shirt, brushed my teeth, and then came out. True to her word, Holly had the light off. There was a small nightlight on the one wall that helped me navigate to the bed. I pulled back the covers and climbed in next to her.

"I thought you were sl**ping on top of the sheet," Holly giggled as she snuggled in against me.

"Oh shit, I'm sorry!" I started to get out of bed, but Holly grabbed my arm.

"It's OK, I trust you. I know what your feelings are, and I respect them. But please, James, will you hold me until I fall asl**p?"

I looked at her. In the dim light, I could make out all the lovely features of her face. I began to lightly stroke her hair with my fingers, and then to caress her face. "You're beautiful, Holly."

"Thank you. You're not so bad yourself," Holly said as she smiled. Her dimples always became very pronounced when she smiled.

I leaned in to kiss her mouth. It wasn't long until our kisses changed from warm to hot. God, I wanted this girl. I wanted to make love to her. I wanted to be in love with her, all of her -- mind, body, and soul. But I just couldn't let myself.

Without even realizing it, I had moved my one hand down to Holly's breast. Her nipple was hard, straining against her thin shirt. I felt her legs part, and my one thigh went between hers. Her hand was stroking my back, then my hip, and then began to work its way forward toward my very erect cock that was threatening to pop out of my boxers.

I f***ed myself to regain control of my feelings. "Holly, I can't do this. I'm just not ready. If I make love to you, I want it to be because I love you, not just because I want you. Can you understand that?"

"I understand, James. You're special. You're not like some of the guys I've gone out with, who want the physical part first, and wait to see if an emotional bond can develop. I like you the way you are, and I respect that." She kissed me again, passionately, and then more gently. Finally, she said, "May I go to sl**p with my head on your chest?"

"I wish you would," I whispered.

Nothing more really happened that night. I woke up a few times as we shifted our positions in our sl**p. One time, I found myself spooned tightly against Holly, my hand over her breast, and her hand holding it in place. Another time, I felt her spooning against my back. I think the thing that woke me was her hand against my cock, although I could tell by her breathing that she was asl**p.

In the morning, Holly kissed me awake. "Breakfast is almost ready," she said. I opened my eyes to the wonderful sight of Holly leaning over me. I doubt she realized it, but I could see down the neck of her jersey, with a good shot of her breasts. If the neck opening had been just the slightest bit looser, I would have been able to see her nipples. I quickly rolled on my side, hoping she didn't notice how my body reacted to the view.

"I have to get back in the kitchen before things start burning," she said. "Get up, sl**py-head."

God, what was I going to do? Should I just give in to temptation, throw caution to the wind, and let myself go with this girl?

"James, get up! I'm serving your food," Holly called from her kitchen.

I quickly stuffed my hard-on into my jeans, attempted to adjust myself to not be conspicuous, and went to the kitchen.

Holly was already seated. There was a plate of steaming blueberry waffles in front of both of us, along with g****fruit halves and mugs of coffee. In the center of her small table between us, there was a plate of nicely browned sausage links.

"You make a hell of a breakfast," I said.

"I believe that breakfast is the most important meal of the day," Holly said, "so I like to have a good one."

As we ate, we talked about what the coming week was going to bring. I knew it was going to be busy, with less than two weeks until the fundraiser and less than four weeks until Christmas. I wondered how much time I would get to spend with Holly away from the kitchen.

When we were done eating, Holly said, "You go and shower while I do the dishes. You have a longer trip to school than I do. If I catch the 7:40 bus at the corner, I'll make it to class on time."

I went in the bathroom, and got in the shower. When I got out, I found my clean shirt folded on the vanity. I knew it hadn't been there when I had gotten in the shower, which meant Holly must have come into the room while I bathed.

I was standing in front of the mirror, dressed only in my boxers, drying my hair, when Holly came in.

"I heard the water shut off, and I figured you'd be decent by now. I'm sorry, but I have to get my butt in gear."

When I realized she was going to strip right there, I turned away. That meant I was looking in the mirror, which was really no better. I stood mesmerized, watching Holly pull her jersey over her head. Her belly was flat, smooth, and beautiful. Next I saw her breasts, perky, medium-sized, perfectly shaped, with small pink areola and erect, pencil-eraser nipples. As if that wasn't enough, she then slipped off her little pink panties. Her puffy little mound sported a tiny triangle of close-cropped blond hair, but the rest of her sex appeared to be clean-shaven. Oh God, how I fought for control!

I don't know if Holly caught me looking. She quickly got in the shower and pulled the curtain, which I now realized was translucent. I shook my head to clear it, and finished getting dressed. "Holly, I've got to go," I said.

"Wait, James!" she cried. She leaned her wet head out of the shower, holding the curtain against her body in a poor attempt to hide herself. "Can I have a kiss goodbye?"

Resisting the urge to tear my clothes off and jump in the shower with her was one of the most difficult things I've ever done. But I did resist. I gave Holly a nice, warm kiss and then fled the apartment.

I was in a trance when I got to class. All I could think about was Holly. I'm sure I looked like a complete idiot when Mr. Fredricks had to say, loudly, "Mr. Summers, it was good of you to bring your body to class today, but I was hoping that you would have brought your brain, too! Would you be kind enough to pay attention to what's going on in here?"

I snapped myself out of it, and did manage to pay attention. The gist of what Mr. Summers was saying was that our fundraiser had the potential to be the biggest thing the school had ever done. Although there would normally be both a written and a performance exam at the end of the semester which would count as half of our grade, he had decided to eliminate the formal exam and to grade us solely on our performance in relation to the fundraiser. That was good to hear. Between my job, my work at the kitchen, the fundraiser, and my new preoccupation with Holly, I couldn't imagine how I would have found time to cram for a written final exam.

Every waking moment that week that I did not spend at my job was devoted to preparing for the fundraiser. I did manage to call Holly a few times, but she was busy, too, since she was going to have to endure the horrors of finals in her courses.

Saturday dawned cold and wet, with a forecast of freezing rain and snow late in the day, so I knew the kitchen was going to be packed. JZ was the first one I saw when I got to the kitchen. "My man," he said with a huge grin, "get your white ass into the dining room!"

I was amazed. Chris K. and his "elves" had transformed our plain, somewhat dingy mess hall into a bright, cheerful Christmas wonderland. Tiny colored lights sparkled everywhere, the windows (which the elves had washed) were festooned with candy canes, sugarplums, wreaths, and snowflakes, and the tree was magnificent.

"Damn, boy, your Santa wannabe buddy did a hell of a job on this place, didn't he?" JZ said. "Holly come in all excited on Monday and told me about it, but man, you shoulda seen the look on her face the first time she seen it. I was with her, and I thought she was 'bout ready to pass out! Ma sure was happy, too. Wait till she sees you. She gonna crush you with one of them big hugs."

"Yeah," Yolanda said as she came into the room, "I gotta give the new Saint of South Street a big hug myself before Ma squeezes the life outta you. James, I knew you could do big things!"

Holly came in shortly afterward. "Ma wants to talk to us. Come on," she said with a grin.

When we found Ma, she said, "Come here, you two. I don't know what all you've been up to, but I'm at a complete loss for words! k**s, I'm so happy. The dining room looks so wonderful. A lot of our regulars have sought me out to tell us how happy they are to see the place all fixed up for Christmas. Their k**s are happy, because a lot of them have never had Christmas with a tree and lights before. Good lord, I bet some of them have never had Christmas indoors! This was the best surprise ever!

"And there's more. James, I guess you didn't know about this, since I think you would have told me, but the construction trades classes at your school are going to start work after the holidays on a project here. There's a lot of un-improved vacant space in this old factory building. They're going to expand our kitchen and dining area and then renovate the existing part. All the materials and equipment are being donated by local companies, and most of the work will be done at night after the dining room closes. They've even gotten grant money to hire and pay some of the neighborhood people for general labor help. This is a dream come true! Now come here and let your old Ma give you a big hug."

When I was able to breathe again after Ma's bear hug, I said, "I talked to my probation officer. He's given me permission to leave right after lunch next Saturday so I can be at our fundraiser, if that's OK with you."

"Of course it is, James. He already called me. I told him we needed your help here, of course, but I also told him that the help you were giving us with the fundraiser was even more important. Plus, I understand from your Mr. Fredricks that you're sort of required to be there," Ma said.

"I could have worked it out with Mr. Fredricks so I would have still gotten credit for the fundraiser if my P.O. and you wouldn't have agreed, but thank you. I guess the fundraiser should be my first priority next weekend," I said.

The day went by quickly. At the end of the day, I took Holly home, went home and got cleaned up, and then went back to her place to take her out for a late dinner.

"Will you stay with me tonight?" Holly asked.

"I have to be up at dawn to go over to school to do some prep work for the fundraiser. Hell, it seems that's all I've done all week. After the fundraiser is over, my life should return to normal. I'll make it up to you, I swear. It's killing me not to be able to spend time with you. Can you forgive me?"

"Oh James, don't be silly, of course I forgive you. This is very important to you, and it's something you have to do for school. These courses are for your future. Just know that I'll be thinking of you," Holly said, "and if there's anything I can do to help, I will."

The following week was completely crazy. I went to school early every morning, stayed as late as I dared without making myself late for my job, and then went home and collapsed. By Saturday, I was actually dreading the fundraiser.

Saturday at the kitchen, the fundraiser was all anyone could talk about. Everyone on staff wished me luck, and some of our customers spoke to me to offer their best wishes and their thanks, too. As soon as I could, I left the kitchen, rushed home, showered, dressed in my freshly pressed white pants, shirt with the school logo, and toque (the floppy white headpiece traditional chefs wear). And then I raced to school.

The place was a madhouse of activity. The local TV station was doing a live feed from the school, as was the AM radio station and one of the FM stations. All of my classmates were psyched, and Mr. Fredricks was beaming. I got to work.

Just before the opening time, Mr. Fredricks pulled me away from the others. "James, I want to talk to you."

"What is it, Mr. Fredricks?"

"Have you seen the final guest list?" he asked.

"No. I know it was being circulated in class yesterday, but I was too busy to look at it."

"James, every major restaurant in this city is going to have at least one person here, either the master chef or the owner. Several luxury resorts are sending people to sample our wares. The food critics from our own paper, and from several out of town papers are going to be here. Every member of the school's board of directors is coming. The mayor and his wife are going to be here, along with several state legislators, and the governor's office bought four tickets. I just thought you should know what you started. And by the way, you've got an A+ for the semester. Now, let's see what job offers you get."

"Thanks, Mr. Fredricks. But let's not count this as a success until it's over," I said.

"I guess you're right, James, but I hope you realize that none of this would have happened if it weren't for you," he said. Then Mr. Fredricks clapped his hands loudly. "OK, people. This is it. The doors open in five minutes. It's showtime!"

The crowd was impressive. Men in suits or evening clothes and women in elegant gowns sampled our wares. The people manning the tables where orders were being taken had to make several trips to the copier for more forms. Credit cards were being processed as quickly as possible, and our till filled rapidly with checks and cash. There was an additional table, which we only thought to set up at the last minute, which actually had a line of people making donations, above and beyond what they were spending at our little "bake sale."

About an hour before our 9pm closing time, one of my classmates poked me in the ribs. "Isn't that the woman from the kitchen and that girl she brought along to our meetings at Mr. Fredricks' house?"

I looked where he was pointing. There was Ma, in an ivory floor-length evening dress. Even though it probably used enough fabric to make dresses for three normal-sized women, the dress looked wonderful on her. Next to her stood JZ. He was wearing a purple crushed velvet tuxedo, with matching purple do-rag. On his arm was Yolanda, who actually looked classy for once. And then I saw Holly. She had her hair up in an elegant, formal style, and was wearing the classic "little black dress," black stiletto heels, and an onyx choker necklace.

"My God," my classmate said, "that chick is gorgeous! You work with her at the kitchen, right? You gotta introduce me."

"Don't count on it," I said.

When they made it over to my table, Ma crushed me in one of her massive hugs. "Jimmy-boy," she said, "you've made a fat old woman very happy."

JZ slapped me five. "My man, this be the finest thing I ever did see. I can't hardly wait to be a part of this next year!"

"What do you mean, JZ?" I asked.

"I just got accepted to this school for the fall. You gonna be outta here this spring. Someone has to take over the work you did for this fundraiser. I figured, who better than me, a black recovering crack addict from the streets who knows that kitchen inside and out? So, I'm gonna be a chef in two years, just like you. And I'm comin' to you lookin' for work. You gonna own your own successful restaurant by then, I bet, and you gonna be lookin' for help. That's me."

Yolanda said, "JZ's been released from the half-way house. He needed a place to live, so he's rooming with me. Sorry, James, but I like dark chocolate a whole lot more than vanilla. Besides, I'd get in the way of a very special young lady." Yolanda then surprised me by kissing me on the lips. "I love you, boy. You are now officially the Saint of South Street. I told Ma, if there was enough money, we should put up a statue of you in the dining room."

Holly then came to me. Right in front of everyone, she drew me against her and kissed me. It was not a sexual kiss, but it certainly spoke volumes to anyone who saw it. I thought I had died and gone to Heaven.

Soon after that, Mike Samuels, the TV guy, came over to me. "James, he said, I wish I could tell you how much money your group has raised, but the donation lines are still open at the studio. I can tell you that this fundraiser is going to be the lead story on the 11 o'clock news again, and the newspaper has already told me that their article is going to be on the front page of the Sunday paper. Our media company is footing the bill to keep the websites up and running all through next year, and the donation line will stay operational as long as donations keep coming in. James, this is huge."

I didn't even get to say goodnight to Holly before she, Ma, Yolanda, and JZ left, and it took us until almost midnight to get everything cleaned up and put away. When I got home, there was a note taped to my door. It simply said, "I'm sure you're exhausted. You helped to make a lot of people happy tonight. Call me when you can. Love, Holly."

I unlocked my door, stripped off my clothes, and slept ten hours.

I wasn't scheduled to work at the kitchen on Sunday, which was a good thing. I was too drained to even think about working there. But I did go in to have lunch with Holly.

When I got there, Ma greeted me. She was smiling the biggest smile I'd ever seen. "Jimmy-boy, you are my hero. I don't have final numbers yet, but we've already covered our budget for the next year and a half. And the pledges are still coming in. You earned us far more money than I thought possible, even in my wildest dreams. You not only provided the first real Christmas dinner a lot of our people have had for years, you've made it possible for us to feed all of them, and more, for a long time to come. I guess I can't call you Jimmy-boy anymore. You're now James. And we all love you."

Yolanda and JZ had come in while Ma was talking. "All hail St. James of South Street," they yelled. The staff started to applaud and cheer. I wanted to crawl under the nearest stove and hide.

"You here for lunch, James?" Yolanda said.

"Yeah, I thought I'd like to have lunch with Holly," I said. "Where is she?"

"Out in the dining room. She hoped you'd come by. I'll let you two love-birds alone," Yolanda said with a wink.

When I walked into the dining room, Holly looked up, and came running over to me. "James, I'm so glad you're here. I'm sorry if I embarrassed you last night."

"How did you embarrass me?" I asked.

"By kissing you the way I did. Can you forgive me?"

"On one condition," I said. "Kiss me that way again."

"I think I can manage that." She melted into my arms.

Before I knew it, it was time for Holly to get back to work. "Can I see you this week?" I asked.

"I want to James, but I have a paper to finish and a couple of exams at school."

"I'll call you every night on my lunch break at work. I'm going to be real busy during the day, helping to prepare all the food we sold at the fundraiser. But starting Saturday, I'll be here every day through Christmas. Mr. Fredricks excused me from delivery duty with the food sales, so I can spend all my time here."

"James, how many more hours do you have to spend on your community service?" Holly asked.

"I don't really know. I guess I should be done by late winter. I lost count. But I don't care. I can't see myself ever leaving here."

"I was afraid I was going to have to say goodbye to you," Holly said softly.

"Not until you're sick of me," I answered.

"I can't see that happening," Holly said, and then she kissed me again.

Holly and I spoke on the phone every night the following week, but I didn't get to see her until Saturday, the last Saturday before Christmas. The work that day was like any other Saturday, but we were all excited about the plans for Friday, Christmas day.

Ma came to our work area as we were putting the finishing touches on the first three kettles of lunch soup. "k**s, you're going to love this. We're serving our usual breakfast on Christmas, but there will be no soup preparation on Christmas day. Three local restaurants have formed a committee that is doing all our food prep for the main meal. The menu for Christmas dinner is turkey, ham, all the traditional fixings like candied yams, cranberry sauce, mince pie and pumpkin pie, the works. They're donating and preparing all the food in their kitchens and trucking it here. All we have to do is keep it warm and serve it. And they're making enough food for five hundred people! We're opening the dining room at noon and staying open until 4pm, or until no one can eat any more. And that's it. Everyone has Christmas night off!"

Ma quickly wiped a tear from her eye and turned and walked away, a spring in her step I had never seen before.

Yolanda broke the silence that followed. "Ma said to me when I came in that she had something big to tell us. I'm surprised she didn't tell you two that the kitchen now has the budget to run on a bigger scale for over two years. I ain't never seen Ma cry before. James, you did it!" She hugged me and kissed me on both cheeks.

When we broke apart, I saw Holly standing there. "I thought you two were never going to give me my turn," she said as she put her arms around me. "James, thank you. This has been a dream for a lot of people, and you've made it come true."

We sailed through the rest of the day. When we closed up for the night, I dropped Holly off at her apartment and went home to clean up for a celebration dinner I was going to take her to. We had a wonderful evening, but I went home to my own place after our date.

Every day that week week was the same at the kitchen -- our usual breakfast, lunch, and dinner fare. We had to work extra hard to provide more servings, since our crowd was growing every day. Apparently the street people had heard all about our Christmas dinner, and were intent on sampling our wares. After work, Holly and I would have dinner, sometimes out, sometimes at her place, and once at mine. That night we spent several hours working on my resume, since I had gotten a number of requests for it from restaurant owners who had been at our fundraiser. We were always exhausted, so we would say goodnight at a decent hour and go our separate ways.

I was at the kitchen by 4am on Christmas day. I was too excited to sl**p. Breakfast was the usual fare, served to an exceptionally large crowd. By 10:30 am, there was already a line at the door, waiting for Christmas dinner. The restaurant trucks began showing up a little after 11, and the excitement in our kitchen was almost overwhelming.

Christmas dinner was everything anyone could have hoped for. I spent the day in the kitchen, helping to warm the food, carve the turkeys and hams, and keep the servers supplied. Holly worked the serving line. Every time she came back to the kitchen for more food, we took a half-minute kiss break. And everyone saw it. I couldn't have cared less.

Ma called me into her office when the serving line closed. "I don't have anything wrapped to give you for Christmas, but I do have a gift. A dear friend of mine owns a very exclusive restaurant downtown. He's ill, James. With any luck, he'll live about three more years. He is his own executive chef, but he needs a bright young man to learn his recipes and take over for him. The job's yours if you want it."

"Ma, I don't know what to say," I managed to say.

"You could say, 'Thank you,' or 'Merry Christmas,' but before you say anything, I need to tell you the rest. Listen carefully. My friend, the restaurant owner, has no heirs, so he was looking for a buyer for his business. I've seen his books. He's shown a nice profit every month for over twenty years. Even now, in this economy, the place makes money. The problem is, when he is no longer able to cook, he doesn't know what will happen, which is one reason he wants to sell.

"The foundation has repaid the entire loan I had given them, the one from me mortgaging my house. I used that money, and some other investments I had, and bought controlling interest in the place. He will stay on as long as he can. Our deal is that I can pay off the balance from the profits my shares in the place generate, which will support him when he can no longer work. When he dies, the remaining shares will be divided among several key employees, including the man who replaces him as executive chef. That man, I hope will be you."

"Ma, I...," I began.

"There's more James, so hear me out," Ma said. "I also have no heirs. The foundation that runs our kitchen will receive a portion of my estate, but I am prepared to bequeath my shares in the restaurant to you, James, if you can run the place and keep it profitable. You've become like a son to me, and I want you to have this."

I sat in dumbfounded silence for a moment. Then I said, "Why, Ma? Why me?"

"Let's just say that it seems fitting that the man who saved my dream, this kitchen, should have a chance at his own dream, owning a fine restaurant. Think it over if you want to. You probably should go and meet the owner before you say anything at all. Wait until after the holidays, and then make an appointment to see him. Now, go home, James. And Merry Christmas."

By this time, the dining room was dark and the kitchen was spotless. It was time to go home.

"James, you're spending tonight with me."

"Yes, Holly, I want to," I said.

We drove to Holly's apartment and went inside. Her little Christmas tree sparkled merrily in the corner of the living room. "I'm so upset," Holly said. "With finals, and the kitchen, and all the craziness, I didn't buy you a Christmas gift."

I felt relieved. "I didn't get you anything either."

"That's OK. Good, in fact. Because I do have one thing I want to give you, and there's something I want you to give me," Holly said. "Wait here."

She went into her room and closed the door. I sat on the sofa, not knowing what was going on. In a few minutes, her bedroom door opened. "Come here, James," she said.

I walked into the room. Scented candles were the only light, and they filled the air with the smell of holiday spices. Then I saw Holly. She was wearing a green satin dressing gown, tied with a red sash.

"I want to give myself to you, and I want you to give yourself to me. I love you," she said.

I took her in my arms. I kissed her, and she kissed me back. We crushed ourselves against each other. With each kiss, our passion grew. I knew that she was what I had wanted for a long time.

We broke our embrace and gazed into each others' eyes. "I love you too, Holly. I guess I've loved you for a long time, but I was never able to say it until now. But, Holly, I do love you."

I untied the sash holding her gown together, and slowly slipped the garment off her shoulders. This was the first time I had seen her body clearly, and I was intoxicated by her. Her skin was perfect, pale and glowing in the candle light. Her blond hair framed her beautiful face perfectly. Her ripe lips smiled at me, and her dimples drew me in. Her breasts stood proudly on her chest, her beautiful nipples erect. Her slender torso called to me with its perfection. A small blond triangle of carefully trimmed hair topped her mound, and the lips of her sex glistened with moisture, promising the thrill that awaited me.

"Let me unwrap my gift now, my darling," Holly said.

Slowly, carefully, tenderly, she undressed me. As every area of my body was exposed, she caressed it, first with her delicate warm fingers, and then with her lips. Finally, there was only one piece of clothing to go -- my boxers. She struggled for a second with them, the waistband being hung up on my straining erection.

When my shorts were finally at my feet, Holly began to fondle my cock gently with her fingertips. She then kissed the tip, letting her tongue dart out briefly to lick away the thick, clear fluid that had appeared there.

"I want you James," she whispered.

"I want you too, Holly," I breathed as she took my manhood into her mouth.

With her tongue, she bathed my entire length. She stroked my scrotum with her nails. I don't think I had ever been so hard, and I know I had never experienced such joy from the ministrations of a woman to my sex.

After a few minutes, Holly stood and pressed her body to mine. "Make love to me, James. I want you inside me."

We went to her bed. She lay down on her back, her arms outstretched to hold me. I lay down with her, and began to worship her body. My hands stroked every inch of her. My mouth enveloped first one of her breasts, then the other. As I licked and suckled her nipples, she moaned her delight.

I could smell the sweet, musky aroma of her sex, and my mouth was soon drawn to it. She trembled with anticipation as I kissed and nibbled on her thighs, and she spread her legs in invitation. Moving slowly, I made my way to her center. When I first ran the tip of my tongue over her lips, she gasped. I hardened my tongue to probe inside her, and she whimpered. And when I finally began to suck on her engorged clit, she cried out her orgasm and said, "James, please, baby, I need you to take me."

I moistened the head of my cock by stroking it over her shiny, wet slit. Slowly, I began to ease my way inside. She was as tight as I had dreamed she would be. Using short, slow strokes, I advanced. When I was all the way inside, I leaned down to kiss her. We stayed like that for a while, our loins joined but still, enjoying the love we shared, expressing it only with our lips and tongues.

"I love you, Holly," I said. Very slowly, I withdrew about half way, and then, just as slowly, pushed myself inside her again. We had all the time in the world, and we both wanted this, our first lovemaking, to last. We moved together, my slow thrusts answered by the luxurious movement of her hips to meet me. It was a long time before she wrapped her legs around me, but after she did, our pace increased. Her breaths became more rapid, and her pussy muscles began to pulse around me. But we never hurried. We had too great a need to express our love.

I had never made love quite this way before. It may be that I never had sex with a woman I loved like I loved Holly. It took some time for her to cum, but when she did, the wave-like clamping of her muscles around me brought me to the end.

As we cuddled after our lovemaking, Holly said, "That was the best Christmas gift I ever had."

I kissed her and held her tight against me. "Holly, I love you. I hope we can spend many more Christmas nights together."

"Do you plan to have your restaurant open on Christmas Day?" Holly said.

"My restaurant. God, how I love the sound of that! But no, I think my assistant chef, JZ, and my hostess, Yolanda, will want Christmas Day off so we can work at South Street. But, of course, I'll have to consult with my wife and business manager about that. Assuming you'll take both those assignments."

"Are you asking me to marry you, James?"

"More like begging you," I said.

She kissed me and then laid her head on my chest. "I'll say yes, to both offers. I love you. Merry Christmas, James."

"Merry Christmas, Mrs. Summers," I said.


And a happy holiday to all of you, dear readers. If you've read this far, I'm sure you understand my intention with this story -- to describe the growth of love and the spirit of selfless giving. Isn't that what the holidays are supposed to be about... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 1511  |  
  |  3

The Tower Chapter 1

The Tower

I woke up with a fog in my head, I must have banged it really hard! I needed to stretch, I tried and couldn't! "What's going on?" I thought. I opened my eyes and I couldn't see, what the hell was going on? I screamed long and loud, but nobody came, I waited for what felt like an eternity. Before my mind began to wander.
I was cold, hungry, thirsty and naked, and the surface I was on was cold and hard. "Where am I? What happened? How did it happen?" Were all that were going through my mind.
Yesterday I was at home mam and dad on holiday, and I was planning a wicked party (what else does an 18 year old heiress do when her parents are away)? Now I was restrained, cold and hungry, with not a stitch on, and didn't know how I got here!
I was just beginning to wonder if I would starve to death when I heard a noise, footsteps, I strained my ears, and could hear them getting closer. My heart began to race with fear and trepidation, was I going to meet my captor?
The key squeaked as it turned in the lock, it sounded as though it wasn’t used very much, then the door creaked open.
I started to shout and scream, the man waited until I paused for breath then said, “Oh, you’re finally awake. That d**g was more effective than I ever hoped it could be.”
He came over to me and took off my blindfold, I immediately started to fire questions at him, he told me that he would tell me the answers when he was ready to, I was stunned and fell silent.
He began to feed me water, I wanted to refuse as he had already d**gged me once, but my physical needs took over, and I drank as if I had never before had water, he then fed me some scrambled eggs and bacon, this lead me to believe it was morning.
After I had been fed and watered I began to look around. I could see I was in a room, it was totally stone, it had an arch shaped door and window, it looked like a medieval castle, it was round as though I was in a tower room.
The man was dressed in medieval clothes, but looked like a servant. “Who are you? Where am I? Why am I here?” I asked him.
“My name is Bart. You are at Sir Imer’s castle. He wants to make you his slave.” He answered me.
“Are you his slave?” I enquired.
“No,” said Bart, “I am his servant, there is a difference, which you will find out. Now, I am here to make sure you have enough strength to meet with him, and to condition you for service while he is away. I don’t normally like this job, but from the fight you put up the other night I think I’m going to enjoy this with you!”
“What do you meant the other night? How long have I been here?” I asked.
“3 days” said Bart, I could hardly believe it.
“Now then,” he said, “let’s start the preparation.” rubbing his hands with glee.
I was starting to feel drowsy again, “I’ve had to give you another sedative, so I can change your bonds and wash and shave you.” He said.
I wanted to struggle and protest but all I could do was watch him move around the room, as my limbs felt like lead.
He took off the dirty ropes and head collar, tossing them into a laundry basket, I only assumed I would be getting them to wear again at some stage. He then put his cock in my mouth. It was soft, my natural reaction was to suck, and I could feel it growing in my mouth.
“This will go in my report,” sighed Bart, “Sir Imer will be pleased at your willingness to suck cock, and he will be interested to know how good you are!”
I mumbled a thank you, what was I thinking? Thanking a stranger for complimenting my BJ skills!
He then stuck his fingers into my pussy and finger fucked me until I came hard. He stuck his cock back into my mouth and fucked my face till he came, he did this with long, hard, deep strokes, making me deep throat him, and start to gag and choke. After he squirted what seemed like gallons of sweet, salty cum down my throat he used it, and my saliva to lube his fingers, which he promptly rammed up my arse!
“Ooh, a nice tight arse, Sir Imer will be pleased!” he exclaimed.
He then finger fucked my arse and sucked my clit till I came again.
“Now then dirty girl, let’s get all that cum washed off you, and make the most of being clean, Sir Imer may not always let you wash the cum off so quickly!” He explain3ed.
With that he very gently washed me all over my body. Paying special attention to my arse, pussy and mouth, he even brushed my teeth for me, with a cinnamon toothpaste, it was hot, but pleasant.
He gave me a linen shift to wear, plain white with long sleeves, it was floor length and had a hood, much like a monk’s habit.
“Why am I wearing this?” I asked.
“Because only Sir Imer and I are allowed to use you in a sexual manner, and you are to appear unattractive to all others.” He explained.
He then fitted me a new neck collar and bound me tightly.
“I’m sorry I have to bind you so tightly, but unless you a re being used or cleaned you must remain in tight bondage for three weeks, until Sir Imer returns to the castle.”
With that he brought a blanket and covered me over before gently laying me on clean straw.
He left and locked the door behind him telling me he would be back to feed me in due course. He didn’t gag or blindfold me this time, and for that I was grateful, I began to think about things, and let my mind wander, as I waited for Bart’s return.

Please let me know what you think, as this is a new style of writing for me, many thanks.
A xxx
... Continue»
Posted by slave_ariana 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 761  |  
  |  24

Just the six of us 1

Headlights flashed, spinning wildly and careening towards a tree... the d***k in the other car morphed into a clown, and cackled at him... an explosion of flame and the smell of gasoline...

Mike shot bolt upright in bed, screaming and slapping at his chest and legs in a panic, trying to extinguish the flames that weren't there. Wondering why he was beating the shit out of himself, he stopped slapping at the imaginary flames and began to rub his eyes.

"Another damn nightmare," said the voice in his head. He was having the bad dreams still, less than when his parents had just been killed, but he still wondered when they would end. "Maybe never," he said aloud, looking at himself in the mirror that sat on his desk across the room.

"Maybe you should jerk off." The voice wasn't usually very helpful.

Mike smacked himself on the cheek, partly to punish the voice, but also partly to wake up. He glanced at the clock, only 5:30. Grumbling, he started to rise and reached over to flip on the lamp. The door to his room creaked open.

Emma, his twin, poked her head in and looked at her b*****r sympathetically. She cast a sad, knowing glance at him.

"How does she always know?" the voice asked.

"You okay Mike?" she asked, tiptoeing quietly into his room and sitting down next to him. "Another nightmare?"

Mike lowered his head, not wanting to concern her. She was like him in so many ways, but was also vastly different. Sometimes it was hard to believe they were even related, others, easy to see that they were twins. The voice in his head started singing that stupid Donnie and Marie song.

Halloween was usually a fun time, especially when they were k**s. They'd go as Raggedy Ann and Andy, or dressed as M&M's, which actually became a nickname that stuck with the two, unfortunately. Somehow she always knew when he was upset, though. His other three s****rs passed it off as "twin intuition", but it was still pretty creepy. He could always feel when she was upset as well, though, and it was hard to explain how.


He glanced up at her. She was staring at him with that slightly goofy concerned look glued to her face. He'd always thought she...

"Hello?? Earth to Mike..."

"Yeah, sorry. I'm fine. Another nightmare," he confirmed, finally shaken from his trance.

"The same? Mom and Dad?" she asked, knowing the answer.

Mike nodded. She put her arms around her b*****r and laid her head on his shoulder. "Was the clown there too?"

Mike chuckled, and nodded.

"What's that about? Fear of clowns mixed in with a bad memory of losing our parents? Did a clown fondle you at the circus?" she asked, looking at him with an all-too-seriously concerned looked face.

Mike laughed out loud, and pushed her off of him. She always knew how to make him feel better.

She continued, making her voice husky, "Did the naughty old clown man make you touch his big red clown nose?" and moved to her b*****r's side again.

He cackled out loud at that and pushed her away a bit so he could get at her with his hands. "No it was something more like this," he said, tickling her ribs mercilessly. She rolled back, kicking her feet and cackling.

"Ack, stop it, stop it. Mike, stop it PLEASE! Ow, stop it you fucker. Quit! QUIT!" He always knew right where to tickle. They were twins, of course he knew; it was right where he was ticklish.

"She's got boobs," the voice pointed out.

Mike stopped, letting Em catch her breath. He wondered if there was an operation he could get to block out the voice, which seemed intent on pointing out the obvious. He probably needed therapy. Seeing her start to rise, he quickly moved his hand back into tickling position.

"STOP," she said loudly, a wide smile on her face. She smacked him on the arm and stood to head back to her room.

"Back to bed?" he inquired.

"Now that I've been tickled and woken up?" she asked rhetorically, and flipped him the bird as she left the room and shut the door behind her. "Fucker," he heard her say from the hallway.

He lay back down on his pillow, arms under his head, and stared up at his ceiling. He'd always known he had an evil voice in his head, but he wasn't a schizophrenic or anything. At least, he didn't think he was. Does a crazy person know they are crazy? It wasn't an evil voice anyway, just kind of a perverted voice. His expression changed as he realized, that if he was without realizing it, he could be one 'knock, knock' joke away from slicing up all four of his s****rs. He shook his head clear, 'you think too much', he told himself and chuckled, realizing he could never do that. They'd always been there for him when he needed them. Most of them, he amended. His thoughts drifted back to Emma, the yin to his yang.

"Wang," said the voice, causing Mike to roll his eyes. He was always very protective of his s****r, not that she'd ever needed it. She was the same height as he, though not nearly as muscular, and of course she was pretty. She'd had boyfriends in the past, but not many. None really hung around too long, probably because she and her b*****r were so damn close. He'd never thought of himself as intimidating, but figured that he could be pretty scary, if the need ever arose.

They had the same nose, though his had been broken several times. Same emerald green eyes, same hair, except hers was longer. Long and brown, curly near the ends. Yeah, she was definitely very pretty.

"Pretty Hot," the voice added.

Mike ignored it. Being twins meant they had always been close. They had just started their first year at college together, the same one of course. They had most of the same classes, ever the twins. It didn't bother him much. He'd never gotten tired of having her around. She was like his right hand, he decided.

"And you know what you use your right hand for,"

"Shut up," Mike said out loud. He did think she was pretty, though. All of his s****rs were.

Mike couldn't think of Emma in that way, though, not seriously. It was like, thinking of himself that way. Mike briefly wondered what he'd look like as a woman. The dick tucking scene in Silence of the Lambs popped into Mike's head, uncontrollably.

"I'm going to vomit."

His thoughts shifted to one of his other s****rs, Beth. He chuckled. Sweet, clueless Beth. He and Emma were blessed with brains and decent looks. Beth still had both, but it was different than them. Beth wasn't stupid, far from it in fact. She was the smartest one of their f****y. She was incredibly smart, almost scary smart. She'd been valedictorian when she graduated high school, and was near the top of her class at the university. She didn't really concentrate on her looks, though. A pity really.

She wore glasses, not thick, but it still relegated her to the dork side of the social scene. There was no denying that Beth could be a stunner though. She was incredibly gorgeous, or least he'd always thought so. When she took off her glasses or dressed up for a social engagement, an awards banquet or something usually, she could literally take your breath away. She'd had large breasts ever since he could remember, and was, in fact, larger than her three s****rs. She was short but not too short, thin but not anorexic. She was a perfectly cute dork. A dork-et really. She was a dork-et with a nice rack. She always seemed to have a little pack of nerds following her at school.

Her own little nerd herd, so to speak. It was mostly boys in the nerd herd, with the occasional nerd-et sprinkled in for good measure. He wondered if she'd ever had a boyfriend, though he'd be shocked to find out if she'd ever been intimate with anyone. The main problem Beth had was that she was too smart. She had no common sense.

She could figure out how to solve a complicated problem the f****y had, but didn't know how to talk to anyone outside the f****y. She also seemed to be perilously unaware of how magnificent her breasts were. She always wore a bra, though he was sure it was only to keep them out of her way. She was the quietest of the s****rs, as well, often letting the other three run their conversations. She was blonde, so that didn't help her when she did something ridiculous. So you couldn't call her dumb, because you could give her a calculus problem and she'd complete it and use it to solve the entire next chapter. She was just...

"A social retard."

"She is not," he barked mentally. I mean it's not like anyone had to remind her that girls don't fart in public, or that pants were an integral part of getting dressed. 'Don't elaborate on that last part, damn you,' Mike quickly thought.


Mike shook his head and his thoughts landed on Dannica.


"Knock it off," he thought at the voice. Mike wondered what his s****rs would think if they knew about his internal dialogue. He wondered if Emma had the same voice. Did hers sound as perverted as his? Did it have an accent? Mike always thought his sounded British for some stupid reason, even though he'd always lived in Texas. Did everyone have voices? Did his s****rs? He knew Beth's voice would be probably be a disembodied version of Einstein, floating around in her head. If Danni had a voice in her head, it was constantly stuck on bitch mode, or tease maybe.

"Or sexkitten."

Mike sighed. He knew what Danni would say if he asked her, though. She'd call him a freak, hit him with something and then wait for him to plot his revenge so she could hit him again. She was his scourge. He hated her. He'd love to stick something pointy into her and make her scream. Wait, no he wouldn't. Don't go there, don't go there.

"Sometimes you make this too easy."

Okay so he didn't hate her. It was his s****r; there had to be law somewhere that said he had to love her. Wasn't there? If there wasn't one, then he did hate her.

She'd always been mean to him, though, and Emma as well. Growing up she'd made their life hell. Emma was easier to make cry, and thus get Danni in trouble so Mike had always been the main target of her pranks, ridicules, and thrown pointed objects. She'd get in less trouble from Sarah that way. She used to love calling them M&M, singing the kissing song when they were k**s, they were so inseparable. She was the very reason the name stuck, especially since she spread it around the entire school.

The voice was trying to f***e his thoughts back to its favorite topic. It would be summer soon. He'd have to start cleaning the pool again.

It was already summer actually, he just didn't want to admit it and have to actually start cleaning it. They'd always had such fun at the pool, though his s****rs liked to sunbathe way more than swim. Especially Danni, she'd already started laying out in fact, even though the weather was still mild. Well, mild for Texas. Summer if you were from New York or Boston.

Danni did swim though, just hadn't started yet. She used to swim in high school. 200 meter breast stroke and the Medley Relay. Mike started to picture her. Swimming in the pool in her small yellow bikini, breasts bouncing up and down and up and down and...

"Breast stroke..."

"YES," Mike thought, "she's attractive. Can we PLEASE move on?" The voice was giggling uncontrollably in his head, it really loved to torture him.

His thoughts drifted to his eldest s****r. Eldest s****r. The term eldest made him laugh. She was only 24. It occurred to him then how close in age he and his four s****rs were. He and Emma were 18, nearly 19. Beth was 20, Danni, 22, and of course Sarah was 24. His parents must have been really into having k**s. He desperately hoped that the voice wouldn't try and go anywhere with that thought. "Even I have limits, dude."

Sarah had been handed the responsibility of looking after her f****y at 17. It hadn't been easy on her. Mike didn't know how she'd handled it. There was a great strength in her, and also a great caring. She finished raising him and his s****rs, though Danni would never admit it. She was shorter than him, thin and was usually cleaning something.

Their parents had both been doctors and had left them financially comfortable, but you wouldn't know it. Sarah had always been in charge of everything related to all the finances. Mike didn't even really know how well off they were, until he'd gotten older. Sarah always gave to her f****y first and herself second. She was wise and so very sweet and caring. He swore at the voice in his head silently, wondering why he always had a s****r pop into his head when he started to cum. It happened every damn time. He felt like a degenerate pervert. He looked at the clock again. 5:35.

It was going to be a long damn day. He stood and went to the bathroom to shower. After they'd moved out of their parent's old house, Mike made damn sure that they had more than one bathroom. He wasn't going to compete with four other girls time. He still had to share with Beth and Em, but it wasn't as bad as trying to use Danni's. Sometimes it looked like some creature made out of makeup and hairbows had exploded in there. Danni could be such a slob for having such an impeccable body. She'd spend hours on herself and not a minute cleaning anything up. She always had somewhere to go, someone to see, or something to do.

He got in the shower, turning the water to hot.

She could be a colossal bitch sometimes. He'd never known her to not be calling him or Em something, tossing an insult or a heavy object at him. He wondered if she acted that way around any of her myriad of friends. Was that her role in her group of friends? Was she the tempestuous bitch that could fly off the handle at the drop of a hat? What did those guys she went out with see in her?

"A nice rack, an exquisite ass, a perfectly toned stomach..."

Besides the obvious, of course. She was definitely hot. That wasn't the point. He shook the thoughts of her out of his head.

He obviously needed to get rid of some of his raging male hormones. He grabbed some shampoo and squirted it in his hands. He started rubbing his dick, trying to concentrate on a fantasy. He quickly became erect and could feel the orgasm easily building in him. The bathroom was filled with the wet sound of his hand pleasuring himself and he desperately prayed that the girls in the house were still asl**p or deaf, or both. His thoughts drifted briefly back to Danni, bouncing up and down and up and down... He shook his head, internally scowling at the voice, forcing his thoughts back on the cute redhead in his fantasy. So close now, he could feel it rise in him like a wave, relishing the feel of his first orgasm of the day.

The voice was biding its time. It knew the perfect time to strike.

Mike was very distracted at that point and didn't hear the knock at the bathroom door. Emma peeked in, saw that it was her b*****r and not Beth in the shower and started to pull her head out. Then she heard it. It sounded like something fleshy was rubbing something else fleshy and wet. She put a hand over her mouth, stifling a laugh as well as a cry of surprise, figuring out just what the hell the sound was. She thought briefly about leaving, but a kind of morbid curiosity filled her.

He still didn't hear notice the door had opened. Everything kind of faded out as he started to climax. A thousand tiny sparks went off in his head... and then the voice struck.

"Oh Danni."

A streamer of cum shot out and hit the shower wall, while images of Danni bouncing up and down on the diving board, her perky breasts bursting at the small bathing suits she wore, flashed through his head. "Oh fuck me," Mike said out loud as he began to shoot his seed onto the tile in front of him. "Oh Danni," he blurted out as the images continued to flash through his head.

Emma stopped. "Oh Danni?" she thought, suddenly not so mirthfully amused at catching her b*****r jerking off. Oh Danni? What the fuck was he doing? Was he actually fantasizing about Danni? He hated her. Wait... what the fuck? "Oh MY GOD!" Emma froze as she realized she had spoken out loud, and slapped a hand over her mouth again.

"Damn it to hell, not again," Mike said loudly, mostly at the voice in his head, which incidentally was cackling in glee. Why the hell did he just yell Oh Danni? Damn it to fucking hell.

"Oh MY GOD!" he heard just outside the shower. He froze. He really hated when images popped into his head when he was coming, and it was always one of his s****rs.

Thinking he had sensed her spying on him, Emma yelped loudly and pulled her head out, slamming the door behind her and running to her room. She dove into her bed and couldn't stop laughing. Great peals of laughter rolled out of her as she desperately tried to smother them under her pillow.

"Oh fuck," Mike groaned. Which one was it? "Please tell me it wasn't Danni." Oh god, oh shit, oh lord, oh no... his brain rambled. What the fuck had just happened? Why the hell did he just blow his load thinking about the one s****r he hated? What the fuck was that about?" Mike leaned forward into the stream of water and closed his eyes. He felt like a deranged asshole. "Shit... I must really need therapy."

He got out, toweled himself off and stomped off to his room to get dressed.


Breakfast started normally enough. Sarah was up, as usual, when he came downstairs in his customary blue jeans and t-shirt. She was making some bacon and eggs, for him he knew. She turned as he reached the bottom step and came over looking concerned.

"I heard you tossing and turning last night, everything okay sweetie?" she said, reaching up and rubbing a hand on his cheek with genuine concern on her face. His gaze drifted lower, settling on her ample rack, her breasts tensed, moving beneath her customary apron, so large and inviting, Just look at that cleavage, it's the Rocky Mountains in there, Oh my god she's not wearing a bra..."


"Fine," he said a little too quickly and sat down with a thunk.

"Nightmare?" she said, trying not to let on that she knew he'd been ogling her.


"Wanna talk about it?"


"Eggs and bacon?" she asked, looking at him, still concerned.

Beth was there as well, sitting down and enjoying the smoothie she'd just finishing making. Mike cast a glance at it, and determined that it looked pretty damn good. It was a marvel at how well Beth could cook. She made some marvelous dishes when she could be bothered to. Normal nights, Sarah would do the cooking, but it was always Mike's favorite when Beth volunteered. Beth didn't notice him, or was pointedly ignoring him. Was it her? Oh god she knows and she's going to tell Danni. 'Oh shit oh fuck oh god oh no,' he thought.

Beth slurped a bit of the purple frothy drink. Mike f***ed himself to calm down.

"Do you want some of these or not, sweetie?"

"Sorry, yeah."

"You sure you're ok?"

"Uh...yeah sure, just... bad dreams again."

"Yeah, I know, we established that earlier," she said. She felt a twinge of sympathy for her younger b*****r. He was obviously horny, a blind woman would be able to sense that. It was positively oozing from him. It was obviously turning him into a drooling idiot, unable to concentrate. She'd have to start wearing a bra in the mornings, maybe encourage the other girls to do the same so it wasn't so hard, on him. She chuckled, 'hard on him' and amended the last part of that thought in her mind, 'difficult' on him.

"Yeah, I um... yeah."

She was looking at him with genuine concern again. "I'm here if you wanna talk about it." She slid a plate heaping with eggs and bacon on it in front of him. "Eat up."

"Nah, I'm fine," he said, diving into the heaping plate of warm yummy goodness. Danni came bouncing down the stairs. He glanced up at her. She was wearing a sports bra and some work out shorts. Looked like she was gonna go running again and make all the men rushing to work sweat. Mike couldn't help blushing as she came downstairs and he felt his eyes drawn to her breasts as well. Her sports bra definitely wasn't helping, and he wondered why it wouldn't quit slacking and do its damn job. God those jiggling boobs looked so nice, why isn't she yelling at me yet, 'oh god she knows, oh fuck fuck...,' he thought again.

"Grab her tits and run, she'll never catch you,"

As she bounced down the stairs, Mike saw Emma coming down behind him. Danni rounded the table and reached for the blender, still full of Beth's smoothie. She reached for a large glass, inspecting the bottom to see if it was clean.

"Save some for Em," Sarah admonished, seeing Danni start to pour some into the glass. Danni rolled her eyes at her s****r. She turned at looked at Mike, shoveling runny eggs, bacon, and toast into his mouth.

"You're gonna start looking like a plate of eggs if you keep eating that many every morning, pigfucker," Danni said, smacking Mike on the back of the head.

"Knock it off, Danni," he warned, not in the mood. "Or, you'll what?"

"I'll knock you off," he said under his breath. She was facing away from him, taking a long swallow of her smoothie. His eyes drifted downwards towards her perfectly toned ass. It was so damn perfect and round, like an apple. A nice, warm, fleshy apple.

"Bite it"

'I thought we took care of this earlier,' he grumbled internally, and f***ed his gaze back to his plate of eggs. He inevitably looked back at her, his eyes cold and hateful. At least he hoped that's the look he was conveying. She had such smooth looking skin, it looked like she had spent hours rubbing lotion on it, which she probably had. A thin rivulet of pink froth ran out of her mouth and sped for the finish line down her neck and towards her cleavage.

"What did you say, Michelle?" That was another of her nicknames for him. Michelle, Mickey, Mikeypoo, shitbag. Oh yeah, she was hilarious. He rolled his eyes at her.

"Be nice," Sarah said.

He glanced over at Emma. She didn't return his look, and was almost pointedly ignoring him for some reason. "Fuck," he thought. That's who walked in on him. Great, it had to be her. He was already dreading the inevitable questions followed by the realization that she could blackmail him. He'd be washing her car by the end of the week, he just knew it.

"You guys wanna do anything today?" Sarah said, looking at the clock.

"I've gotta get the pool and hot tub cleaned and ready to swim in, and mow the lawn," he said, suddenly deciding to work out all his mental issues with some good old hard labor. There was nothing to like taking the edge off a rampaging sex drive like working out in the sun. At least he hoped it would help.

"There's a party tonight at the frat house. I'm gonna go lay out and get nice and bronzed. See if I can't meet a stud tonight." Danni said.

"Or three," Mike said.

Emma giggled across the room, pouring herself some smoothie.

"Fuck you, Mickey."

"No but thanks for the offer, Hoover," he said, but wasn't quick enough to duck the salt shaker she had grabbed and hurled at him. He groaned as it thunked into his chest. She hated it when he called her Hoover, for her tendency to suck on things like a vacuum would. "Strike a little too close to home?" he said, not looking at her.

"At least I can get a date and don't have to try and hide porn in my room," she said, her voice rising to a yell."

Mike turned red. "Try not to fuck anyone on the way to the party," he yelled at her.

Beth and Em couldn't contain themselves any longer and burst out laughing, Sarah though, had her hands crossed and was giving both Danni and Mike that knock it off look.

"Why don't you go jerk off, you little shit," Danni yelled loudly.

Emma sprayed her smoothie out of her mouth in laughter after hearing her and started to cough wildly. Mike was deep crimson, but knew better than to push his luck and turned to go upstairs. Beth was cackling loudly and even Sarah couldn't help as she cracked a smile and began giggling, though she kept saying "Stop laughing, it's not funny!"

Danni, however, knew when she had him on the ropes. "Maybe if you go with me tonight you can get a little bit of play, see if there are any guys that like you," she yelled at his quickly diminishing form.

After she stopped laughing at Emma, Sarah turned and admonished her s****r. "When will you stop being so damned mean to him? Jesus Danni. Sometimes you go too far."

Beth was still laughing, clutching her sides as they began to ache. She always laughed a long time and it didn't look like it was stopping any time soon. She could barely breathe she was laughing so hard. Emma had finally stopped choking on smoothie but she wasn't even close to being finished laughing. Beth had a very infectious laugh and before long all three of her s****rs were rolling along with her.

Beth had her head down on the table and her shoulders were rolling with sobs of laughter. Raising her head to inhale deeply, she accidently snorted, drawing more laughter from her three s****rs than before. "It wasn't that funny," Sarah said, finally, able to regain her normal mask of composure after several minutes had passed.

Mike trudged upstairs to get some work clothes on.

"Bitch," the voice said again.

Mike didn't reprimand it this time since it was right. She was a bitch. A fucking bitch in fact. Well, fuck her. Wait, no. Wrong insult. He sighed, pulling an old shirt over his head, as images of her boobs jiggling while bouncing on the diving board filled his head.

How did she always know how to push his buttons so well? Practice maybe. They were always going at each other like that; Mike winning some, Danni winning more. He always managed to get in a few good hits though, before she threw the inevitable knockout blow. Unfortunately she'd gotten used to the insult 'Hoover', and it wasn't winning any fights for him anymore. He'd have to come up of something else.

He went downstairs and avoided looking into the kitchen. The laughter had died down but he wasn't going to take any chances of starting another volley. All four of them were in there yapping at each other. Why the fuck were they so damn talkative. Mike could spend a week in the house and not say a word. Not his damn s****rs though. Yap yap yap blah blah blah fucking blah. Plus, the conversations they had were so damn ridiculous! Hair and makeup, boys, parties, reality television, it was all retarded to him. It was like he was living near a PMS tornado in an estrogen hurricane, desperately trying not to get swept away and still dealing with raging hormones to boot.

His mind began to inevitably replay the events of this morning, the dream, Emma, the shower. FUCK. Why did Danni have to pop into his head when he was masturbating? Fuck her, the nosy slut, always butting in where she wasn't wanted. Damnit, fuck her.

"Yeah, go fuck her"

"Stop it, damn you. That's so damn wrong!" he'd gotten far too loud now, in his head at least. Why had he felt the need to vocalize her name, and with Emma there! He felt himself getting flustered again and headed to the shed to find the lawn mower. He looked at the sun. It was barely up over the horizon. Screw it if the neighbors get upset. He didn't care if it was early. He bent over to check the gas and oil.

He liked to think that it was an evil presence in his mind that was making him think all of these things. He didn't know if it was really there or if it was a natural part of being a teenager. It had only started causing him grief recently. He'd only started getting interested in girls until he was out of high school. Having your parents die when you are still young does strange things to people.

All through junior high and high school he hadn't really had a girlfriend. Quite obviously, he wasn't interested in boys but he'd just never really pursued any girls. It wasn't that he wasn't attracted to them or get horny, he was and did. He just turned all that energy behind it to sports. Football, soccer, cross country, track, all of those he could understand. They translated well for him and they were where he had focused most of his frustrations. Bending over, he yanked on the starter cord and the mower roared to life.

College though, was different. He'd gone to a small town high school. Football was everything in Texas. If you didn't play, you didn't exist. If you did, you were popular. If you were good, you became a God among the locals. His s****rs were stunned when he'd declined playing college football, though he'd been offered a few scholarships. He'd grown tired of it. He'd decided to put it behind him and focus on getting a degree, finding a good job and his place in the world. He hadn't realized how much of his horny, crazy psyche he'd either repressed or even only restrained through his strenuous sports workout schedule.

He slowly mowed around the small peach tree he'd planted in the backyard for Beth, not wanting to damage the thin layer of bark at the base.

It was like someone had turned on a fire hydrant but only had a water hose to use with it. A sex hydrant, a rampaging sex filled fire hydrant running loose in his brain, continually r****g the other loose thoughts in his head. He felt like his head was bursting at the seams and just knew that a horde of little pussies and breasts with arms and legs would burst out if it did, and then run off to go terrorize the neighborhood. Sex was all he thought about. It was all he wanted. He'd never been with a girl, though he'd kissed a few. That was another odd thing about him. Back in high school, being the star wide receiver meant that he could pretty much have any girl he wanted, that wasn't already taken. Plenty tried to give it up for him, but he'd never seemed interested, never seemed like he really cared about it. He'd had a girlfriend in high school, but she was a very religious girl, and didn't really seem to mind that he never wanted to do anything more than make out or maybe grope her boobs a little. It worked out great. They split up after graduation and both went to different Universities. It had been amiable and they still emailed each other from time to time, but he knew there were never any real feelings between them.

It had been more of a mutually beneficial partnership than anything else. It kept her from having to try to stave off sexual advances from every guy around her, and it kept him from having to come up with reasons for not sl**ping with every girl that offered it to him. She liked him much more than he liked her, and she was very good friends with Emma. Still, he did get to cop a few feels, and would get occasional urges to take it further. By the time he'd have the chance to do so, a football game or a track meet would have taken his concentration and all of his focus. They'd been voted 'Most Congenial' in the yearbook. He wondered briefly why they didn't have a 'Most Likely to Masturbate to Your s****r' category.

Walking over to the gate, he pulled the mower through and headed to the smaller front yard to finish. As soon as he was done mowing and had the mower put up, he trimmed the hedges, used the weed eater up next to the house and around the trees, edged the sidewalks and turned on a few hoses to water the lawn. Heading back into the shed, he grabbed the dip net to start fishing out the leaves from the pool.

The sun was up by now, it had been about 3 hours and it was already getting hot. It looked to be about 11 o clock. Sweat beaded on his forehead and trickled down his neck and chest. The door to the patio opened and Danni came out, followed by Beth, Emma, and finally Sarah, who was carrying a glass of water for him. She always looked out for him. She looked so small and vulnerable, so easily, breakable as she walked towards him. Her breasts were jiggling as she walked. STOP IT.

Danni walked around without saying a word to her b*****r and pulled her clothes off, revealing that same damned bikini that she always wore. Mike was glad he was wearing sunglasses. Emma was still pointedly not look at him, though, and Mike really couldn't blame her. He felt himself start to blush, but knew the heat of the sun would hide any color that might show up on his face.

"Here sweetie," Sarah said, reaching up and wiping sweat from his face and handing him the water. He downed it in a few gulps. Sarah turned to go back inside, presumably to clean something. Mike watched her until she had gone, her ass bouncing along behind her.

"Thanks," he said turning his attention away from his s****rs and back to the pool. He stopped and deciding it was getting entirely too damn hot for a shirt, pulled his off and tossed it aside. Sweat coated his chest and ran down his back. He picked up the dip net again and went back to work.

Emma had definitely been avoiding looking at her b*****r. She was still trying to process everything that had occurred this morning. She couldn't help but notice as he took off his shirt, how well toned her b*****r was. He wasn't an overly muscled lummox like most of the guys in college and back in her high school were, or were desperately trying to be. He looked lithe, muscular but not bulging. Suddenly aware that she was ogling her b*****r, she turned and concentrated on her book. A few minutes later she reached into her towel bag pulled some oil out of it and began to rub it absent mindedly across her body.

"Oh dear god no," Mike said softly to himself as he glanced over and saw his twin rubbing herself down. He quickly turned his back.

Beth and Danni were lying on their backs, eyes covered with shades and bodies covered in oil. Emma lay down beside them to soak in the sun. They all reached beside themselves for magazines as their b*****r moved slowly around the pool, sweeping leaves out.

He was methodically moving around the bottom of the pool, scooping out any and everything that had fallen in during the winter and spring. "I should've done this when spring hit," he said aloud, desperately trying to keep the voice quiet. It was screaming "BOOBS" over and over and pounding on his brain with tiny fists. "OVER THERE, BOOBS," he couldn't help himself and glanced over, immediately regretting it.

Danni lay on the left, on a lounge chair in her tiny yellow micro-bikini. Her breasts were smaller than Beth's, but much larger than Emma's. He stared as she laid the magazine in her lap and flipped absently through the pages. Her skin was so shiny and still so soft looking. She must spend hours getting herself to look that good. He changed his mind. She'd always looked that good. She was so damn sexy. If she wasn't his s****r, he could easily see fantasizing about her. He could see that her nipples pressing against the tight yellow fabric, seemingly like tiny creatures that were desperate to get out. He wondered how many guys had had them in their mouths. Did she like that, having her nipples nibbled? They seemed to be pressing awfully hard. His eyes widened, they almost looked erect. Holy crap, they were hard! It wasn't cold out, why were her nipples erect? Maybe there was a breeze where they were laying out.

He glanced over at Beth. Her boobs were very large, almost perfect in shape. Every time she moved they would bounce ever so slightly. Why couldn't he have pictured her when he was masturbating? If it had to be a s****r that popped into his head, he'd definitely prefer it be Beth. Whereas Danni exuded pure sex, Beth was beautiful, intelligent and wise, but very beautiful; it was just hiding a little bit by what she wore and people how perceived her through her intelligence. He glanced downwards. He could just make out the lips of her pussy through her white bikini bottoms. He wondered if she shaved.

"What the fuck am I doing," he said loudly. This was Beth that was ogling. Sweet, innocent Beth! He glanced over at his prone s****rs. All three had lifted their heads and looked at him curiously. Emma smiled knowingly and suppressed a giggle.

"Dropped some leaves back in the pool," he said, trying to dismiss it. He was immensely grateful when they laid they're heads back down. "Damn it," he muttered, even when he didn't hear the voice, it was still trying to corrupt his thoughts.

He couldn't help but look at his last s****r. She was lying on the right, sunlight drenching her nearly naked form. He'd never realized how shapely she was. He was the tallest in the f****y, followed closely by his twin, and then Beth. Danni and Sarah were both much shorter than him, at least eight to ten inches. Emma came up just to his eyebrows, an inch or so short of six feet. Her blue bikini top was soaked in oil, having been a little overzealous when she was rubbing herself down. He'd never thought of her as being sexy. It was Emma, for Christ's sake.

He f***ed himself to look at her objectively, though. She'd almost never had a boyfriend, but he knew she wasn't a lesbian either. He somehow knew that she was still a virgin, 'twin intuition' he guessed. Her breasts were like small apples, not as big as any of her s****r's. Her blue bikini top was d****d over them, and they sort of disappeared as she lay back. She had to have small nipples, as the top she was wearing barely covered any of her breasts. Danni must have bought it for her. He could see them poking up through the blue fabric, again, seeming to want to try and get free.

Her ass though, good lord, her ass. While her other s****rs all had perfectly fine rumps, Emma's could win a prize. First of all, it was muscular and not all fat and jiggly. She was just as athletic as he was and played a lot of sports. Track, cross country, soccer, all were on her sports resume. She was fast, faster than her b*****r even, and she loved to run. He loved to run too, but he'd let her pull ahead so he could watch her muscular buttocks flexing and unflexing in front of him. Shaking his head again, he f***ed his concentration back to the leaves.

Danni couldn't concentrate on her magazine. She kept glancing through her sunglasses at her annoying little shit of a b*****r. She couldn't believe how angry he could make her. What was it about him that enraged her so? She idly watched as he was scooping the leaves methodically in and out of the pool. It was a little relaxing watching him work. He had a nicely toned body, and she found herself staring whenever he bent over and his back muscles flexed when he lifted the net. His arm muscles corded and flexed as he dumped it into a bucket and then they disappeared, back under that sweaty, man flesh. "Oh my god," she thought, realizing she was watching her annoying little b*****r. Flustered, she picked up the magazine again and tried to concentrate.

Emma was having a similar problem; her novel wasn't nearly as interesting as watching this sweaty chunk of flesh flexing and working out all over her imagination. 'This is Mike, you dummy, your own twin,' she kept telling herself. She couldn't help but notice the bulge in his pants and couldn't help but wonder exactly what the hell he was staring at to cause that. The memory of the "Oh Danni" incident flashed into her memory just then and caused her to laugh out loud. She pointed to her book as her s****rs looked over at her, in order to cover the scene.

Mike scooped the last of the leaves out and went to check the pump and backwash it. Screwing on the drain cap on the bottom of the tank, he switched the lever to the proper setting and flipped the switch. As the pump barked and started coughing, he let his gaze drift back over to his twin. He stared down between her legs. Neatly trimmed of course, not seeing any pubic hairs peeking out. He peered intently down between her thighs, and was just able to make out the lips of her vagina. Which of his s****rs shaved, and which were trimmed he wondered? Do they taste different?

"Let's go find out right now"

The voice shook him out of his daze. The tank was clean, so he turned it off, turned the pump to filter and turned it back on again. The pump sputtered to life and began pumping water through the sand filter. He went to the shed to grab a scoop of shock and a few chlorine pucks.

He'd looked down at the pool and caught sight of the tent that had been pitched in his pants. Hands full, he couldn't really do anything about his dong situation. He hurriedly threw the scoop of shock into the pool and put the chlorine pucks into the strainer. Nonchalantly turning back around he tried to adjust his dick so that it wouldn't look like the Leaning Tower of Weiner and grabbed the hose to wash his hands off. He'd already resolved to jerk off again when he got upstairs, hopefully to someone he wasn't related to.

He was hot though, and deciding quickly he grabbed the hose and held it over his head. Water began to cascade down his sweaty muscled body. Unbeknownst to him, all three s****rs slowly craned their heads to the left and stared. He rubbed a hand through his hair to free dirt and grass and sweat from it and gasped as the water cooled and cleaned him. He shook his head vigorously and ran the hose over his chest and armpits, briefly scrubbing them, and then turned and cut off the water.

As he turned around he saw all three s****rs, obviously staring at him. He glanced at them, curiously, waiting for a comment from one of them or even all. Finally growing impatient he glared back. "What?" he yelled.

Simultaneously, three heads dove back into magazines and they all chimed, "Nothing."

Rolling his eyes, Mike turned and went inside.

"Stop right there," Sarah said, as he came through the patio door, bringing him a towel. He smiled sheepishly, seeing the puddle of water around his feet.

"Strip," she said, indicating his clothes.

""I'll bring them to you in a second." he said. He didn't want her to be made aware of his boner. It was still hard enough to cut glass, or at least puncture half a dozen things he could think of just off the top of his head alone.

"Let's go puncture Beth," the voice blurted out.

"And drip water through the living room, up the stairs and down the hall, I think not bucko, now strip," she said, holding the towel ready.

Seeing he wasn't going to get out of this easily, he unbuttoned his fly and peeled his wet blue jeans off. Wet blue jeans are hard as shit to get off, as he was soon reminded. He pulled at them with one hand, while holding tightly onto his boxers with the other. Not making any progress he let go of his boxers and made an attempt pulling with both hands.

Sarah, genuinely trying to be helpful, leaned down and pulled on the sides of his pants, which then immediately began to slide, and with a sudden wet *slosh* his pants did come off, completely down both legs. But unfortunately, right along with his boxers. Acutely aware that he was now naked, and his erection was free and pointing directly where it morally shouldn't be, he began to turn and cover himself.

Sarah, being directly in the line of fire, never had a chance. Mike's dick hit her square in the face as he tried to turn around. It hit her in the nose and grazed off her open lips as she tried to pull her head up out of the way. Throwing herself off balance as a result, she fell back onto her butt as she slapped a hand over her mouth.

"That was awesome"

"Ohmygodimsosorry," she blurted through her hand, not being able to help herself and staring at her wildly dancing b*****r who was desperately trying to hide his erection. "You could have said, something... about... your... situation. Oh my goodness sweetie, here," she said finally offering him the towel. He ripped it from her grasp and around his body in a frenzy and bolted upstairs.

"Wow," Sarah said after a few seconds of stunned silence.


Mike had run upstairs and sat down on his bed, waiting for his embarrassment to subside. He looked down inspecting his rigidity, but it didn't look to be going anywhere soon. "Dead kittens, monkeys brains, clowns," Mike said, concentrating. Then, opening his eyes to take another look, he scolded, "Damn it." It actually looked harder. Knowing what he'd have to do, he reached into the drawer next to his bed to grab the bottle of lotion he kept close.

He squirted some on his hand and stood, looking for something to ejaculate into. He grabbed a towel off his desk and glanced outside. His three s****rs were still sunning their already tanned bodies outside. "Oh god," he said, as he felt arousal rumble throughout his loins, it actually jumping up a notch after looking at his s****rs. With a curious look on his face, he quickly opened up a webpage and clicked around for some porn. A pretty blonde with pigtails and cum on her face popped into view. "Perfect," he said and started to furiously rub his engorged member. A wet *squish, squish* noise quietly filled his room once again. He continued to rub, waiting... and waiting... and waiting. What the hell? Damn it, the pretty blonde wasn't going to do it this time.

Danni was rubbing more oil on her stomach. His dick jumped. Sighing and resigning himself to his fate, he grabbed his cock and slowly to massage its length. She moved up and rubbed oil on her breasts, her hand briefly travelling below the top and then back up again. She adjusted them and let them fall back down. He could feel it building up within him.

"Mike," said a voice behind him. He froze.

"Sweetie, turn around." It was Sarah. He didn't fucking move.

He heard a click as the door closed and another as it locked. "I'm not trying to embarrass you and I'm not going to scold you. Please, turn around so I can talk to you."

His head dropped and he slowly turned, dick in hand, expecting a burst of uncontrollable laughter . "I'm...I'm," he stuttered. He felt like crying, he was so embarrassed.

Sarah didn't scold him, though. She was too good of a person for that.

"Stop, you don't have to be embarrassed, sweetie. Masturbation is as natural as... as...," she had a caring look on her face as he glanced at her. "Well, even I do it pretty regularly. Probably not as much as you, and usually not in the middle of the day, and certainly not with any thoughts toward one of our s****rs, but I still do it all the same."

Mike's face was burning. He'd never been so humiliated. He felt like crawling in a hole and dying.

"Sweetie, talk to me."

"What do you want me to say? This is the ultimate embarrassment. First the downstairs incident, and now getting caught by my s****r while imagining my other s****rs."

"I'm sorry that I f***ed you to get undressed and caused you to... well... you know."

"Hit you in the face with my dick," Mike finished for her.

"Precisely yes, thank you. It's okay sweetie, I'm not angry."

"I know, this is just... a little awkward."

"Can we talk about it? You'll feel better."

"I'd rather just hide in here for about a year," he said with a glance, but then realized that she was obviously not going anywhere until this was resolved to her satisfaction.

"Why are you masturbating to your s****rs? I'm only assuming you were since you were at the window."

"I don't really know," he answered. It just kind of happened. I was jerking off in the shower this morning and she just kind of popped in my head and wouldn't leave. It was very, intense."

"Who is she? Beth?"

Mike slowly shook his head. "Danni," he admitted, his face burning.

"Danni? Really?"

Mike looked up and saw that she had a puzzled look on her face.

"What's wrong with Danni? She's hot," he couldn't believe he was defending her.

"Nothing, it's just I figured..."


"Well, Beth's just got much bigger boobs than the rest of us, and she's so beautiful when she lets herself be. I don't know, I just figured if you were gonna jerk off to one of your s****rs, it'd be her, or Emma maybe."

"I don't do this, I've never done this," Mike said, feeling exasperated. He looked down at his cock again. It was still at full mast and demanding someone pay attention to it. "I was showering this morning and trying to get rid of some frustration or hormones or whatever, and I... when I finished... Danni just wouldn't get out of my head," he confessed, leaving out the screaming "Oh Danni" part and Emma witnessing the event.

"Sweetie, everyone has weird shit pop into their head when they masturbate. It's natural, nothing to feel bad about." She was trying to look him in the eyes, but he was desperately looking anywhere but at her face. Her gaze kept drifting back down to his painful looking erection.


"What," Mike said, flustered.

"How are you still erect? It's been like that since you came inside, and that was like ten minutes ago. Is it gonna, you know, go away? It's starting to look a little painful. I mean, can't you just, I dunno, not think about sex?"

He looked at her, briefly amused. Her eyes were travelling from his penis back up to his face, though they kept drifting back down to his crotch. He felt like a pervert, seeing his sweet, older s****r staring at his crotch. "I doubt it, it's like it has a mind of its own," he grumbled, no longer amused.

"Why don't you look at something on the computer to um, well, you know..."

"To help me get rid of this damn thing," he finished for her.

"Yeah," she said, offering a smile.

"It won't help, I tried, obviously," he said pointing at his computer screen.

He felt dirtier than he already did as she leaned over and clicked on a few pictures. "Wow," she said. "I like that one," she said, indicating a picture of two beautiful lesbians locked in a sixty-nine.

"Sarah!" Mike said, surprised.

"Sorry sweetie, it's just a little, um... hard, to concentrate."

He rolled his eyes and looked away.

"How about fantasizing about something?"

He looked at her like she was growing a horn out of her face. "I'd just have Danni pop back into my head."

"Why Danni?" she asked, suddenly very inquisitive. "Is Beth in there anywhere? Emma?"

Mike groaned and rolled to the side. "This is the worst day I've had in a long time."

"I'm sorry sweetie, I was just curious. I'm only trying to help."

"You're all in there somewhere. It's happened before," he finally admitted. "I think I've got an evil subconscious, or something. It causes this shit to pop into my head at the last moment, right before I ejaculate."

"All of us?" Sarah asked, a curious little grin on her face.

Mike started turning red again. "Yes."

"So you..."

Mike saved her the pain of saying it.

"Yes, you pop in there too, more than the others, in fact."

"I do?" she said, shocked.

Mike nodded.


He shrugged weakly, "I don't really know why any of my s****rs pop in there."

"But, I'm not gorgeous like Beth, or sexy like Danni, or have Emma's cute little ass."

Mike looked at her incredulously. "Emma's cute little ass?"

"Don't tell me you haven't noticed her ass."

"Well, of course I've noticed, but I didn't think..."

"What, that I'd know that one of my s****rs had a nice ass?"

Mike was beginning to wonder if he knew Sarah at all. She was looking at him again.

"Yes, they are all very sexy." he said, but then added, "But you just seem so perfect, and you are sexy too, and pretty, and so kind."

"You really think I'm pretty?" She looked shocked.

Mike nodded again, then looked up and stared directly at her. He looked a little ridiculous at that moment he was sure, pecker hard as steel and his oldest s****r trying to comfort him. "I'm sorry."

"For thinking about me when you masturbate?"

Mike nodded again. "That and..." he gazed down at his hard-on

"I," she started. "I think it's flattering. I don't know, I suppose if you have to think of something, I don't mind it being me."

"You don't?" It was Mike's turn to look surprised.

"No," she shook her head, "but you have to tell me something."

"Okay...," he said looking at her curiously.

"What do you find sexy about me?" She was biting her lip nervously, and he suddenly became afraid that he'd say the wrong thing.

"Complement her breasts"

"Well, um," he began, trying to figure out what it was that turned him on so much whenever she popped into his head. He sat back a second and tried to figure out what she was doing whenever she appeared the last time he'd achieved orgasm, and then remembered about Captain Super Dong in his lap and quickly leaned forward.

"I've got a thing for shorter girls, I suppose. I really like the way your breasts look in your apron, and when you are wearing shirts like that one," he nodded at her chest. She glanced down and grinned back up at him. She was obviously enjoying this.

"What else?"

"Well, I like the way, you wash dishes."

She looked at him like he said he liked it when she took a dump.

"When I wash dishes?"

"You are just so concentrated on your work; sometimes I just sit and watch you. You move around and your boobs wiggle beneath the apron; it seems like you never want to wear a bra. Not that I mind," he added quickly and lowering his gaze to hide his smile. He glanced back up at her a second later; she was smiling like someone had just given her flowers.

"Go on," she said softly.

"What else do you wanna know?" he asked, starting to get embarrassed again. "I like the way your butt looks when you fold clothes and the way you curl your toes when you are reading on the sofa or watching tv. I like the way you brush your hair from your face whenever you're concentrating on something. You are just so, damned..." he searched for the right word, "delectable!"

"Delectable?" she couldn't contain her smile. "That's so very sweet, Mike."

"So how do I look when you, you know..." she said, hoping he'd finish her thought for her. He wasn't going to make it easy on her though, and sat looking at her.

"...when you masturbate. How do I look when you masturbate," she said finally leaving her tentative shyness behind.

He giggled at her for a second. "The last time it happened and you popped in my head, you were standing at the sink, wearing nothing but an apron and doing dishes. You were turned around and you had one finger dipping sexily into your mouth."

"Wow, and that worked for you?"

"Ohhhh yeah." Mike said, "I get that one a lot."

"A lot? How often do you jerk off?"

Mike blushed. "Somewhere around 5 or 6 times a day, maybe more."

"Holy shit Mike!" She was taken aback. He felt like a freak, a crazy meat slapping perverted freak.

"Jeez, that's a lot." she exclaimed, "Sweetie, how can you handle it that much?"

"I have to! Sex is all I think about, and I do mean ALL I ever think about! If I don't, I can't even think straight. Especially around this house, with Beth's beautiful tits staring at me all the time, or Danni shaking her rump around the house, or your sweet face and perfect breasts poking me in the chest whenever I'm hugging you, and Emma's luscious curves and ass."

"Yeah, you sure do seem to like those hugs a lot, and its easy to see why now." she said, with a wry grin.

He smiled, blushing slightly. "I can't help it. You girls are driving me insane. I know you are my s****rs and its wrong, but that's why it's so damn exciting. You have no idea the effect you have on me and my... situation."

"Wow," she repeated, "I'm flattered now that I know how attractive you find me."

"Really, you aren't repulsed by all of... this?" he said, gesturing to himself.

She smiled and shook her head. "So um, how are you going to get rid of that... monster?" she asked quietly, giggling at her choice of words.

"I don't know if it's a monster, but thanks anyways. I'm hoping it will just go away eventually, on its own." but the look on his face didn't convey very much faith in that idea.

"Well you can always..."

He looked at her, she looked nervous. She was probably afraid that his dick would suddenly try to eat her.

"Nom nom nom"

"Do you want..."

He looked at her curiously again. She was biting her lip nervously and fiddling with her nails.

"Um, do you want some... help?"


"What? You are my b*****r and I love you! I don't like to see you so uncomfortable. If you are really jerking off that much, then you are obviously overwhelmed with all these hormones!" She had her hands on her hips now and looked like she was trying to scold him, "I take care of you in every other way, what's wrong with taking care of you in that way."


"Mike, come on, I was just asking if I could help you, I didn't say that we'd drop to the floor and I'd let you fuck my brains out."

"Jeez Sarah!" He'd never heard her talk like that, and it was definitely not helping to diminish his erection."

"Calm down Mike," she replied laughing.

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He opened them again and she was still staring at him, waiting for an answer. He rubbed his face with his lotion free hand, finally conceding that he couldn't make himself disappear just by willing it.

"What did you have in mind?" he asked.

She hadn't thought that far ahead. She looked around her, as if she'd find a blowup sex doll somewhere around his room. "Well um, would you like me to..."

He didn't drop his gaze. After a few agonizing seconds he asked, "To do what?"

"To let you look at me?" she said, giggling as she saw his overzealousness.

"You'd do that for me?" he asked, a little too enthusiastically.

"Sure I would, sweetie," she smiled sweetly at him again. "Why don't you lie back on the bed?"

The part of Mike's brain that usually didn't speak directly to him, the moral side, suddenly woke up at that point and wondering just what the hell was going on. The voice sucker punched it, knocking it out again.

She stood and went over to the window, glancing to make sure the other three were still outside sunbathing. Reaching up, she pulled both of the blinds shut and slowly turned around.

"Can you still see me well enough?"

Mike nodded, a little too enthusiastically. She came and stood at the end of his bed. He was lying down in the middle with his feet hanging off the end and his head on his pillow. His dick was an angry red tower in the middle of his sheets.

She slowly reached up and undid the top button on her shirt. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, threatening to pop out and fall to the floor. It didn't, thankfully, realizing it was still needed to continue pumping bl**d to the pulsing tower between his legs.

Her hands moved to the second button, he could see the space between her breasts, soft and tender and kissable. She moved her hands lower and undid the third button, never taking her eyes from her b*****r, who had slowly begun to massage his erection again. As she undid the last button, she pulled her shirt open and Mike was afforded his first full unobstructed view of her impressive breasts. They were pale, as she was usually too busy for anything as frivolous as laying out in the sun. They were larger than Danni's and nearly as big as Beth's.

"Like what you see?" she asked, just a little nervously. Her eyes looked down, unable to look him in the face. She seemed ashamed of her body, almost embarrassed. Mike couldn't make his mouth work correctly, so he nodded his head like a puppy would. Seeing her smile as she saw him nodding so fervently, lit up his entire world.

As her breasts spilled free and Mike stared at them for the first time, he sighed audibly, like a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders. They seemed so perfect, round and pale, nipples small and erect. Was she getting turned on as well? They looked like they were very bouncy and had almost no sag to them. They actually seemed perfect to him, for lack of a better word.

"Wow," he said. "God you are so damn hot."

"Ok," she said blushing and rolling her eyes, "you don't have to sweet talk me you big smoothie."

"No, I mean it, s*s. You are," he looked up at her and directly into her eyes, "perfect."

She smiled, blushing. "You're very sweet, Mike." She smiled as he looked at her inquisitively. She nodded at him, "You can touch me."

His heart was pounding like a hammer in his chest. He slowly leaned forward and wrapped an arm around her hip, pulling her close to him. She accommodated him by straddling both of his legs, sitting down on his upper thighs.

"That's not hurting you, is it?" she asked him softly.

"It's fine." It could've been evil monkeys hammering razor blades into his skin and he wouldn't have moved her. Gingerly he reached out, running his hand along her face. Skin so soft, smooth, God she was so beautiful. He had a sudden urge to kiss her. So gently running his hand along her cheek, he leaned forward and pressed his lips to hers. They were moist, warm, and parted easily, allowing him in. He probed gently with his tongue, feeling hers, warm and soft, yielding. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed him deeper, pulling his head closer to hers and gently probing his mouth with her tongue. He moaned softly and she smiled as she kissed him. He looked down as she kept kissing, moving gently to his cheek. Her breasts were so close to him, he slowly ran a hand down her shoulder. She arched her back in anticipation of his touch, and slowly his hand closed around her orb. She moaned audibly as he leaned in and began to kiss her neck, then lower, down her neck and to her chest. He pulled back and stared at her breasts, going over every freckle, and every bump, his hands moved gently over her nipples, pinching and rolling them beneath his fingers.

He looked so adorable, like he was enamored with her boobs. It was almost like they were the first pair he'd ever touched. It was so erotic having him pay so much attention to her breasts, most boys never did that. They liked hers of course, but they usually played with them a little, and then charged screaming for home plate... God, she was getting so wet. Little sighs and moans found their way from her lips to his ears, spurring him on. He marveled at how much smaller she was compared to him. She fit so easily inside his arms, it felt like he was protecting her from something, having her there, kissing her neck and hearing her enjoying every little kiss and touch. He felt like he could stay there for hours holding her, feeling her being protected by him for once.

He moved from one side of her body to the other, just staring, touching, and inspecting every inch of her perfect breasts. He glanced up at her briefly, and seeing her smile, gingerly leaned his head in and licked his s****r's nipple as softly as he could manage. She arched her back again and involuntarily scooted closer to him, eager to get her nipple closer to his tongue. She felt her own tongue playing around the outside of her mouth, trying to convince his own what to do to her eagerly awaiting nipples.

She moaned louder as he finally sucked the entire nipple into his mouth, running his entire tongue along the top of it as if it were a large scoop of vanilla. He smelled so good, his hair still sticky with sweat, his muscles warm from the sun outside. It was so intoxicating, feeling the he way licked and sucked so many parts of her breasts. He moved from one breast to the other, planting a thousand gentle kisses on the flesh in between.

"You don't have to focus on the nipple, unless that's what you like. Kissing any part of a woman's breast can feel nice," she said, sighing deeply and desperately trying to concentrate. "Then again, I'm not complaining with the job you are doing." She couldn't suppress the moan that escaped her lips a few seconds later as he drew the first nipple back in his mouth again, sucking, a little too hard at first, but then gently releasing as he felt it swell underneath his tongue.

"Throw her down and fuck her"

Mike ignored the voice, determined it wasn't going to spoil this moment, for either of them.

Slowly, he worked his way tenderly up her neck, kissing a thousand times every few inches, or so it felt to her. He moved from her neck to her jaw line, gently pressing his lips to her silken skin, moving toward the front of her jaw, to her chin and back around to the other side. Her mouth was open and small whimpers would waft out every few seconds. He kissed from the bottom of her jaw upwards, slowly towards her earlobe, taking it in her mouth, still fondling and pinching her nipples, eliciting small gasps and cries.

"Oh God, Mike." She pressed her body fully up against his and reached down, sandwiching her arm between them and gently resting her hand on his cock. He gasped, twitching suddenly at her touch. He grabbed the back of her head and pulled her in for a deeper kiss, amazed at how wonderful it felt to be embracing his older s****r. His older s****r, and she had her wrapped around his shaft. It felt so exciting, so dirty, so bad. A tingly shudder worked its way up his spine as she gently rubbed his cock up and down between them.

She pressed herself forward slowly, feeling her pussy lips finally start to press against the iron rod sticking between them. She was still wearing shorts and underwear, but they weren't anywhere near thick enough to dampen the sensation she was feeling. Lightning shot through her body as she slowly began to rock him backwards and rub her clitoris onto his cock through her shorts. Lips locked together, they slowly fell backwards until she was astride him, gently rocking back and forth, softly rubbing his cock with her hand and his face with the other. He had both arms locked fiercely around her body and his hands were deeply meshed with her long hair.

"Oh God, Oh God," She began to gasp, "Mike!" As she cried out his name, an orgasm began to course through her. She hadn't realized that he'd turned her on so much. She definitely hadn't expected that orgasm. She shuddered up and down on him, still stroking his cock and kissing him deeply. She heard him gasp and cry out, "Sarah, oh my... yes..."

Warm semen hit her breasts, her stomach, and coated her fingers. He was involuntarily thrusting forwards, driving her orgasm further. "Oh Mike, yes sweetie. Yes, cum for me. That's it sweetie. That's it. Oh God, I'm coming... yes."

Mike pushed his head further into his pillow, arching his back as he began to shoot out on his stomach, on hers, on her breasts, her hand. She lay there moaning a few more minutes as her orgasm ran its course, then lay still, collapsing on to his chest. A few seconds passed before she could raise her head. She smiled up at him as he stared at her. He lifted a hand and ran it along her cheek, brushing her hair out of her face.

"Hi," she said smiling at him, sweetly, then laying her head back down. A few long moments passed as they quietly enjoyed the feeling of their bodies against one another.

"I have to tell you something, but I don't want you to get a big head about it or anything."

Mike grinned, "Let me guess, you're pregnant."

She burst out laughing and slapped him a few times on the shoulder, pushing herself up a bit. "No, you big idiot." She fit him with a stare that said, 'I'm being serious with you now, so pay attention.'

"That was so... HOT," she said loudly, giggling again, "and oh my God, Mike, where did you learn to kiss like that? That was very, very erotic. I don't know if I've ever cum that hard in my life."

"Really?" he said. He felt like standing on the bed and flexing as hard as he could and doing the Ace Ventura 'Oh Yeah Can You Feel That' celebration dance, but he wisely thought better of it.

"Me either," he agreed finally. "It was just so exciting, feeling like we were being so naughty, you know? I can't believe this happened! I know normal porn definitely won't work anymore though. God I feel naughty."

"I know," she said, then turned to look at him quickly, "but I'm definitely glad we did it."

"So what happens now?" he asked. "Is it going to be weird between us?"

"Fuck Her"

"Mike, listen," she said, turning to him, taking a very direct approach. "I'm your s****r, first and foremost. I love you no matter what. I have absolutely no problem with what just went on between us." She had propped herself up on her elbows now. "If you do, then we can pretend this never happened and go back to being plain old siblings."

"I don't know if I'd ever forget this," he smiled.

"I don't mind helping you with your homework, laundry, or anything else, so I liked being able to help you with this and clear you mind. Even if it's only going to be for an hour before you start getting built up again."

"Sarah, I'm not saying I regretted it, I just don't want you to be, different to me now that this has happened. I don't want it to ruin our relationship. That was the first time anyone has ever... done that for me."

"Really?" she asked, genuinely surprised. "I wouldn't have guessed that. You seem like you know what you are doing, especially in the foreplay area. You have a very um, persuasive tongue," she said with a cute embarrassed laugh.

He turned a little red at that, "I just, never really had the opportunity for any of this. You just made it so warm and special. You were just so easy to... figure out, you know. It was like I already knew where to kiss, and where to touch." She smiled and felt her heart thump a little faster at his innocence and shyness. She leaned up and kissed his forehead again.

"Well, I'm glad I could be your first then."

"My first?" he asked,

"Yeah silly, your first hand job," she smiled at him. "You gonna be ok?"

"Hell yes," Mike said, stretching.

"Well, you know where to come if you need any more help."

Mike gaped at her, a look of genuine surprise on his face.

"What?" she asked. "You didn't really think this would be the only time, did you? That was way too much fun not to do again."

Mike could feel his heart do a somersault.

She patted his stomach, "We'd better get moving, this would be very difficult to explain, and we definitely don't need to give Danni anymore ammunition against you. Of course," she quickly reached down and grabbed his cock, giving it a quick kiss, "you could always just flash this monster at her. She'd start fucking you so quick, your head would spin."

"Sarah!" he yelled at her, shocked. "She's my s****r!" He hit her with a pillow.

"What the hell am I, you big dummy?"

"You know what I mean," he said, scowling.

She cackled and rolled completely off of him. She quickly reached down and grabbed her shirt, pulling herself together quickly and heading to the bathroom to wash up.

Just as she was leaving the room, Mike looked over at her and whispered to her, "Sarah, I really meant what I said. You really are very beautiful, and exciting."

"I know you were, sweetie, but it means a lot to hear you say it." She turned and blew him a kiss, wiggling her butt at him as she shut the door behind her.

Mike lay back on his bed, naked and closed his eyes. 'No voice," he thought, drifting to sl**p. He dozed off quickly, and there were no nightmares.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 3 months ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 1112  |  
  |  7

The Tower Chapter 3

The Tower Chapter 3

So there I was waiting again, I had a feeling the three weeks until Sir Imer’s return were going to be very long indeed.
I was hoping that at some point I would be allowed to be released from my bonds and wander around the grounds, or at least the castle, and explore a little bit. As I laid there staring at the ceiling I tried to imagine what the castle was like.
I decided that it must be very large, as I could never hear any activity, other than when Bart was coming up the stairs directly outside my room, the window of my room was barred and had beautiful stained glass, I doubted the rest of the rooms had barred windows, but I hoped they had similar stained glass, as it was something I had always found beautiful.
I also hoped that the floors would all be marble, as they were in this room, when the sun shone into the room it made the marble glisten, especially where the light fell onto the coloured glass.
I thought that the gardens would be perfectly kept, and weed free, with plenty of flowers and grass for a poetic girl like myself to fill her soul in. If only I could convince Bart to let me………………………

Now as I only saw Bart twice a day - for breakfast and dinner - I had plenty of time to think about how I could convince him to let me walk around the castle and gardens. The truth was I wasn’t intending to run away at all, for a start I had no idea where I was, but it had been 3 days since I had been anywhere except this room and I was starting to get a bit of cabin fever!
My imagination was good but I was starting to need a little more than it, or something to stimulate it as I was becoming increasingly bored and that made me grumpy. I decided to tell Bart that if I became grumpy I would not want to learn, thus I would make a very poor student. I also decided to tell him that fresh air would keep my brain active and would allow me to learn better. I hoped that these statements would convince him to at least let me have a book and an open window.

I only hope that he believes me and allows me to explore, if he doesn’t I think I’ll go mad!!!
... Continue»
Posted by slave_ariana 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 304  |  
  |  7

The Tower chapter 4

Part IV

And so it was, after two days, that I finally summoned the courage to ask Bart if I could be allowed out of my tower prison.

“Bart, how long have I been here now?” I asked gingerly, trying to gauge his reaction.

He raised his eyebrows, but only looked at my body as he was bathing me.

“A week or so - why?” He answered.

“Well, I’m beginning to feel a little claustrophobic. I was wondering if I could be allowed out of my room, only for a little while. Maybe half an hour a day? And maybe go to the library to read, or have a wander in the gardens?” I asked. “Please I would be very grateful. And it would make it easier for me to learn.” I added.

For a time - it seemed like hours - Bart said nothing and continued to bathe me. Only after he had finished bathing me properly soaping, rinsing and drying my pussy and arse, probing his fingers into the holes and making sure I was properly cleaned and suitably frustrated, did he speak.

“The Master knew that you would ask for this soon.” Said Bart in a matter-of-fact voice.

“How?” I asked in amazement.

“Sir Imer is very insightful.” Said Bart, in the same tone. “He knew that you would start to be curious about the rest of the castle, and the grounds. He knew that you would need mental stimulation such as reading or conversation. Sir Imer has been anticipating you asking me this question.”

“How can Sir Imer know this about me?” I wondered aloud.

“You forget the circumstances of your capture young lady.” Bart said, “Sir Imer had you followed and studied for a very long time. He did thorough research o your likes, dislikes, joys and sadnesses. He found out what made you tick and what didn't long before you were brought here. To this end, he has been anticipating you asking to be allowed some freedom."

I was astounded, Bart was right, I had forgotten.

"What did he say about it?" I asked.

"Well, you must give me something in return for your freedom. And when you are allowed said freedom, you must face a punishment for your audacity in asking and to remind you of your place in this household. " Replied Bart as he took his semi-erect cock from his smock.

"What did our Master have in mind Bart?" I asked with trepidation.

"What I want is a blow-job and then to fuck your arse - cumming in both holes. Sir Imer's punishment will be revealed on your first day of freedom. Are you agreed?"

"Yes, if that's what it takes." I said, resigned to my fate.

“Come and lay face down on this table.” Were the only words he spoke to me for the rest of the night.

He tied me, face down to the table, with my face hanging over one end. He then pulled some levers and turned some pulleys, putting my face level with his cock (which was now oozing pre-cum, and very hard), and my arse high in the air ready for him to use and abuse however he wished.

I opened my mouth and took in the head of his cock, teasing his urethra with my tongue and nibbling his foreskin lightly. He moaned in pleasure as I licked, nibbled, sucked and kissed all of him that was within reach. He began moving slowly in and out of my mouth, relishing the warm moisture of my lips, tongue and cheeks. For a while he allowed me to nibble, lick, suck and kiss his proud cock, till he could stand it no longer. He then picked up his speed and wrapped his fingers in my hair. He fucked my mouth and throat hard and fast until he came, causing me to wretch, gasp and choke. I swallowed every drop of his enormous load and then licked him clean.

He then got out the velvet cat, that he always carried in his belt, and began to whip my back and bottom with it, whilst he got himself hard again. He then poured some milk into my arsehole in order to lubricate it and attached a small bullet vibe to my clit. He then whipped me some more, going down my legs this time, until he started to leak pre-cum once again.

Then he plunged his full length twice into my pussy to lubricate himself. After that he slowly entered my arse. Taking his time to enjoy my stretching and to open my muscles fully in order to make it more pleasurable for both of us. For around ten minutes he continued this slow invasion of my anus. By then I was ready to cum, and he sensed it. He began to fuck me hard and fast - grunting and sweating from the effort. I tried to push back to meet him and he fucked me even harder. After some time he and I both had screaming, squirting orgasms.

When we had both recovered he untied me and massaged the life back into my extremities. He then brushed my teeth and washed my face, making me gargle with some oddly flavoured mouth was. He then gave me an enema and a douche so that I was all clean again. He then prepared for sl**p, in the usual manner, and left for the night.
My only thought as the tiredness took over was “I hope I performed well enough for him.”
... Continue»
Posted by slave_ariana 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM  |  Views: 319  |  
  |  5

The Trial of Julie

This story is not an erotic story I'm afraid so if you are looking for sexual stimulation I'm sorry. Instead it is simply an extract from the third volume of my novel "Slaves of the Amethyst" It recounts the story of the character Julie who faces a crisis in her life and becomes suicidal. In desperation she runs to the extraordinary Oriental gardens in the parklands of Mathom Hall to take counsel of their mistress Shiro-san. This is the trial though which that lady puts her. I post this story for a dear friend.... a person who loves cats!

Julie had been awake for hours. She had helped Doris prepare breakfast for her two sons in Doris’ beautiful little cottage set in a glade of the Oriental Gardens. She was calmer now. In fact she felt sublimely tranquil. Julie had slept at Doris’s cottage the night before and she’d been awoken early by the two young boys who were rushing about in great excitement. This was to be a big day in the Oriental Gardens for the gardens were hosting the big garden party for the valley’s c***dren. Terry and Richard were in a fever of excitement at the thought that all their school friends and other friends from Mathom would be joining them in the gardens that night. The air of excitement pervaded the whole vista of Shiro-san’s domain and even at this early hour extra helpers were already erecting the trestle tables and pavilions for the party out on the lawns and around the lakes. It was all Doris could do to keep her two young sons wedded to the breakfast table for sufficient time to consume their breakfast in anything other than unseemly haste. “For heaven’s sake boys!” she cried in exasperation, “Stop wolfing your food! The party’s not until this evening for crying out loud! You’ve plenty of time to see everything. Have a bit of respect! Whatever must Julie here think?”
“Aww mam!” moaned Terry in frustration. “We want ter see t’ firework display they’re settin’ up ovver Shiro-san’s palace!”
“It’s only a load of tubes and frames and what have you boys. They won’t be setting any off until this evening when it gets dark! Anyway the lady Shiro won’t be amused to have you lot running about this early in the morning!”
“T’ lady won’t mind mam.” Richard protested “She never says owt when we go ovver on ter t’ island.”
“Hmmph! Shiro-san’s far too lax with you youngsters. She’ll spoil you all rotten!” Doris turned to Julie. “I’m sorry Julie! They’re hopeless this morning! Did you sl**p well anyway?”
“Yes ma-am!” Julie replied politely, enjoying the domestic morning chaos in Doris’s household. “I’m sorry ter ‘ave put yer ter so much trouble like.”
“Oh it was no trouble whatsoever Julie. It was lovely having you. Come on have some more bacon.” Doris picked up the pan from the kitchen stove. “Get by Bobby!” she grumbled. This last was directed at a large black dog of uncertain ancestry, a permanently lolling tongue and incessantly wagging tail, who had attached itself to Julie with all the canine devotion that stated quite clearly that life simply wasn’t worth living if Julie Hawthorne wasn’t part of it. Julie’s magic was undiminished even in the Oriental Gardens.
“Well maybe just another rasher or two if yer please ma-am.” It was disgraceful really. Julie had already eaten a big bowl of cereal, two fried eggs, two sausages, four rashers of bacon, a grilled tomato, some fried mushrooms and two slices of fried bread. Whatever the austere morning repast might be in Shiro-san’s palace, here, in Doris’s household, breakfast was a traditional hearty English cholesterol nightmare and proud of it. Julie had woken up famished!
“We’ve finished mam! Can we go now?” pleaded Terry.
“Oh go on then or we’ll have no peace otherwise! Take Bobby with you and don’t be going up to the palace and disturbing Shiro-san do you hear? And remember you’re to be back for lunchtime. Your fathers are arriving for lunch and they’ll be wanting to see you.” The two boys left in delight although Bobby had to be cajoled out of the house looking miserable at being separated from his newfound love in Julie. Doris sighed. “I just don’t know where they get the energy from. Anyway let’s have another cup of tea.” Doris plied the teapot.
“D’ yer want any ‘elp doin’ t’ dishes ma-am?”
“No leave them Julie. How are you getting back to the village?”
“I dunno ma-am. T’ lady Shiro said she’d get someone ter drive us back like but I’ve still got me bike chained up at t’ top gate.”
“Well don’t worry about that Julie. We’ll sort that out for you. I’ll get one of the delivery lads to drive it back in his van. How are you feeling today anyway?”
“Better ma-am. I…. I ‘ad a long talk wi t’ lady Shiro last night an’ … well it’s ‘elped me see things a bit clearer mebbe. I’m sorry I’ve been so much trouble ma-am.”
“Don’t be silly Julie! You haven’t. I’m just pleased that you’re feeling better. I’m glad that Shiro-san helped you put things into perspective.”
“Well she didn’t say ovver much ma-am. Just sort o’ listened really.” Julie shook her head. “It were funny like. She didn’t seem a bit put out by me turnin’ up. It were almost as if she were expectin’ me!”
“I think she was Julie. Ever since the last time you were here I think Shiro-san’s been expecting you to come back to her. She’s a very wise lady Julie.”
Julie nodded and stared at her teacup. “She did say one thing that got me thinkin’ ma-am. I was tellin’ ‘er about ‘ow I’ve bin pretendin’ ter be someone else but mesen and she jus’ laughed an’ said that I ‘ad ter learn wot I was afore I could pretend ter be summat that I wasn’t! I’m buggered if I know wot she was talkin’ about!”
Doris laughed. “It sounds authentic Julie! Shiro-san often says things that don’t seem to make sense at the time but later, when you think it through, it all makes a great deal of sense. She’s changed many a person’s life with an enigmatic statement like that Julie.”
“I’ve never met anyone like ‘er ma-am!”
“And you’ll seldom meet her like again Julie. She is an extraordinary lady. I’ve met some wonderful people Julie but only one wiser and more extraordinary than our Lady Shiro of the Garden.”
“Oo’s that then ma-am?”
“Why Her Serenity the Empress of course; Lady Mathom of the Great Hall.”
Julie shivered “She… she frightens me!”
Doris leaned across the breakfast table to take Julie’s hand. “You are wrong to be frightened of Her Ladyship Julie. She is the kindest most loving person that I know. Oh everybody’s a bit scared of her to begin with but one moment of magic and you’ll love her forever more. She’s wise beyond your comprehension Julie. However great your problems might seem to be she could solve them with a lift of her little finger. Have you never spoken to her?”
“Only a couple o’ times in passin’ when I were a k** ma-am.”
“Perhaps you ought to talk to her Julie.”
“Wot me? Why would she want owt ter do wi t’ likes o’ me?”
“You might be surprised Julie. I think I know some of the problems with your f****y and everything. Well she might be able to help. This is the festival season. Everybody in the valley has the traditional right to petition Her Ladyship during the festival. Why don’t you request an audience?”
Julie shook her head vigorously. “Blimey ma-am no! I can’t see me goin’ ter Lady Mathom fer any ‘elp! Yer don’t know the ‘alf of it!”
“Well you ought to think about it Julie.” Doris paused “Listen Julie if you’re not up to facing the rest of the festival you’re quite welcome to stay here you know. I’m sure your friends will be able to manage without you and they’ll understand. It won’t be as if you’re neglecting your part either. You can help out with the c***dren’s garden party today. Goddess knows we could use the help.”
“I… I don’t know ma-am.” Julie was sorely tempted. She quailed every time she thought about going back to face the others. How lovely it would be to bury herself away here in these peaceful gardens for a few days. It sounded like bliss. “Yer know I never ever went ter t’ k**’s party when I was young ma-am. Me mam allus wanted us ter go but I allus used ter twag off.”
“Why Julie? Most k**s love the annual garden party.”
“Dunno ma-am. I think it were cos I was always frightened o’ comin’ anywhere near ter t’ All. It used ter scare me.”
Something caught Doris’s eye out of the cottage window. “Oh look Julie! It’s Shiro-san. She must be coming to see you.” Julie looked out of the window to see the Japanese lady gliding along the path that led across the meadow to the cottage dressed in a fabulous kimono. Julie’s heart jumped at the sight of her. She was dressed in greens and golds that harmonised with the flowers in the meadows as if she herself had blossomed from the tranquillity of the little glade and captured the early morning sun in the robes she wound about her. Julie now knew that Shiro-san changed her costumes endlessly to blend into the perfection of her creation, the Oriental Gardens. By spring she would be like the blossoms on the cherry trees or in autumn the golds and reds of the trees’ leaves. She would even change her dress throughout the day from the fresh crisp tones of the morning into the softer hues of the afternoon and the darker mysteries of the night. She had kimonos to suit every mood and atmosphere endlessly varying them like some great artist ceaselessly aware of her own presence within the picture she painted around herself; a brushstroke within her own masterpiece.
Julie and Doris hurried to the door of the cottage to greet her with low bows and she returned the bow graciously her eyes twinkling with amusement in her exquisite face. “Ohayoo gozaimasu Shiro-san.” said Doris in great politeness with a bow.
“Domo arigato gozaimasu.” replied Shiro-san in equal formality.
Doris indicated the little garden table on the lawn before the cottage. “Will you join us for cha lady?”
“Why thank you. A little while perhaps.” Shiro-san took a place whilst Doris rushed off to prepare tea. Shiro-san never drank the strong black Indian or Sri Lankan teas most favoured by the British but only the delicate green teas mostly d***k in Japan. Doris took care over the preparation of the tea making sure not to boil the water for fine green teas are spoiled by being boiled. The tea was a high quality Gyokuro from the Uri district near to Kyoto, a region famous for its tea. Gyokuro meant jade dew and the leaves of the bushes were grown in the shade just before harvest to ensure that the flavour was subtle and delicate.
Shiro-san invited Julie to join her whilst Doris was busy. “And now my little Hakuchou how are you today?” asked Shiro-san in her lovely lilting voice.
“Er…. fine thank you ma-am.”
“You have slept well? Your dreams were sweet ones?”
“Y… yes lady Shiro.”
“I am pleased for today I must ask great courage of you.”
“Of me ma-am? Ow d’ yer mean?”
“I have been thinking about you a great deal Hakuchou and I think I may know the answer to some of your problems. However, to find that answer, you must perform a great service for me this morning and for that you must be brave.”
“What sort o’ service ma-am?”
“A dangerous one Hakuchou!”
“Oh yes perilous indeed! You will need all your courage today. Today you must walk into the mouth of the dragon!”
Julie relapsed into silence as Doris returned with the tea. The birdsong in the trees and bushes around them seemed unnaturally loud. Shiro-san was watching her very carefully, judging her finely and treasuring her greatly. She watched Julie’s inner battle for peace and the stirring of her courage knowing that this young girl must be tested as all were ultimately tested. Shiro-san however had little doubt that her little swan would prove equal to the test. Finally when she judged the moment to be right she rose, shouldered her parasol and addressed Doris. “I’m afraid I must take your young visitor away for a while. There is something I must show her.”
Doris stood and bowed. “Of course Shiro-san. Go with the Goddess Julie.”
“Thank you ma-am. I’m sorry again to ‘ave put yer ter so much trouble.”
“And I repeat again Julie. It was no trouble at all. Please feel free to visit us anytime you want.” Julie bowed according to the custom of these gardens but could find no adequate words to say.
“Come Hakuchou.” Shiro-san urged. “Let us walk awhile.” Shiro-san led Julie through the glades of the Gardens in silence and Julie tripped along after her heart beating heavily. At last she could take the silence no more.
“Wh… where are we goin’ ma-am?” she enquired fearfully.
“To one of the most terrible and perilous parts of my realm Hakuchou.”
“You… you said it might be dangerous ma-am.”
“Oh yes! Hai! Abunai! Dangerous! Very! I need you to perform a task for me. One that only you can do.”
“Wh… what is it?”
“Hush Hakuchou! You will see.” Shiro-san took them aside down a little path. They crossed the stream by way of a tiny carved wooden bridge and shortly afterwards they were climbing up a slope between thick coppices of trees. It was quiet among the trees and Julie felt the tension mounting by the second. The trees and undergrowth were thick and if anywhere within the Oriental Gardens could have been called gloomy this was it. Then they came upon a stair of rough-hewn steps cut into the rock and Shiro-san hitched up her kimono and led Julie up the stairs. Julie tried to keep count of the steps but lost count at a hundred which clearly demonstrated her nervousness that even her extraordinary numerical skills could so desert her.
Finally they emerged high above the gardens on a grassy terrace before a looming cliff. Set into the base of the cliff was a forbiddingly large cave mouth and Julie gasped in wonder and horror. The rock about the mouth of the cave had been carved into the likeness of a great gaping dragon’s head. There were two huge flaring nostrils above the opening and two enormous wild eyes glaring down from above them. The floor and roof of the opening were lined with huge gleaming teeth and there was a soft red glow flickering from the darkness within. The dragon was painted in golds and scarlet and held an aura of menace and feral ferocity. Nor did it guard the cliff alone for all over the cliff face were dozens of other carvings, gargoyles, gibbering goblins, hideous b**sts and monsters all glaring down on the little sunny patch before the base of the cliff. There were trolls, great carved spiders with numerous glittering eyes, multi-headed serpents and gaping skulls. There were symbols and hieroglyphics etched into the rock between the figures that you just knew were unspeakable curses and the whole scene spoke of dreadful evil and warned of the folly of daring to pass any further this way. To Julie’s fevered imagination the whole cliff face seemed to be alive with crawling monstrosities eager to leap down and devour her. The whole relief was some dreadful nightmare out of the tortured imagination of the insane.
“This is the dragon’s mouth,” said Shiro-san. “Here you must enter.”
“Wot go in there?” asked Julie appalled.
“Yes that is correct Hakuchou.”
“Wot on me own?”
“Yes you must enter alone. I shall wait for you here.”
“I can’t do it! It’s ‘orrible!”
“There are even greater horrors beyond the portal of the mouth Hakuchou but nevertheless enter you must. This is the task I lay upon you. You must be brave.”
“’Ow… ow far in do I ‘ave ter go?”
“To the very end Hakuchou! To the final chamber, the very stomach of the dragon, the most dangerous place of all. There you will find a treasure, precious and perilous. You must bring that treasure back to me.”
“But, but….”
“No more questions now Hakuchou. Time grows short! This is the task laid upon you by the Lady of the Gardens! Obey me in this!” Shiro-san seated herself on a boulder, her parasol over her shoulder. “I shall be waiting here. Have no fear! Go boldly with the Goddess and no harm shall come to you.”
Fearfully Julie approached the cave mouth and hesitated before the row of huge teeth guarding the entrance. She turned to look back. Shiro-san was sat quite still watching her dispassionately. Julie took a deep breath and stepped between the teeth penetrating into the gloom beyond. To begin with she could hardly see a thing as her eyes adjusted from the bright morning sunshine outside to the dark interior. Once her vision returned she realised that it was not entirely dark within the cave. There was a flickering red illumination before her. Slowly she felt her way toward it more terrified than she had ever been in her life.
The illumination came from lanterns set upon the wall but they were of little comfort for the scene they illuminated was some awful vision out of hell. The walls of the cavern were painted in bl**d red and there were faces carved into the relief of the walls, faces of despair mingled with those of despicable evil. You could almost hear the moans of the damned and the cackling of their tormentors. Julie shuddered and closed her eyes tight fighting down the urge to flee in panic. She gulped back the bile that had entered her throat and urged her feet forwards. A little further and the cave grew dark, too dark to see her way forward. There were little rustling noises and tiny squeaks that made the hair on the back of her neck bristle from the darkness beyond. She hesitated long. It seemed unthinkable to penetrate that dark zone with its awful little noises betraying the presence of some foul infestation of vermin within. Julie was almost sobbing in fear.
The last vestiges of her mind that remained coherent in that hellhole nagged her to a decision. She needed light! In despair she reached for one of the lanterns hanging from the wall, wincing at the hideous visage that adorned the wall beneath it. Tentatively she lifted the lantern from the hook and holding it aloft crept forward into the darkness. The lantern consisted of a single candle inside a wicker frame covered in paper and its light was feeble but enough to reveal more horror beyond. This seemed some realm of the dead for there were bones s**ttered on the floor and the walls were painted with skeletons and skulls. Julie felt cobwebs brushing her face and whimpered in fear. She hated spiders! Cautiously she crept on but the little jittering noises and rustlings grew louder as she went and her trepidation grew. She came to a bend in the cave. The noise seemed to come from just around the curve and it was long before she could steel herself to negotiate it. As she did so the noises suddenly rose to a crescendo and suddenly the air was full of wild fluttering and hundreds of black shapes detached themselves from the walls and flew about her in a wild maelstrom. Julie screamed and dropped her lantern plunging herself into darkness with the wild fluttering and squeaks all around her. She cowered on the floor sobbing helplessly.
Now she was crawling back the way she had come, frantically scrabbling along the ground sobbing in panic. She felt bones under her hands and knees and more cobwebs on her face driving her out in terror. At last she was back in the illuminated regions and she leant against the wall crying piteously. She just wanted to be out of this terrible place, wanted to flee back to the terrace at the base of the cliffs and into the warm comfort of Shiro-san’s serenity. In that thought Julie began to recover her courage. There was something more terrible than these caves after all. She would have to tell the gentle lady of the gardens that she was not brave enough after all, that she had failed in her task, that she was not worthy of the trust the lady had placed in her!
Gasping for breath Julie squatted on the floor of the cave and tried to still her wildly beating heart. “Bats!” she thought to herself. “They’re only bl**dy bats! There’s thousand o’ bl**dy bats in t’ valley! Yer see ‘em every evenin’ in t’ summer around t’ street lights in t’ village! Where d’ yer think they sl**p in t’ daytime yer dozy cow? In bl**dy caves that’s where! I must ‘ave disturbed their roost! They’re probably just as frightened o’ me as I am o’ them!” Slowly she pulled herself to her feet. “Come on yer daft bitch!” she told herself. “Yer bein’ bl**dy hysterical! They’re only bl**dy caves wi daft paintin’s an’ statues on t’ walls! There’s nowt ter be frightened of!” Julie took another lamp and shielding its fragile flame cautiously proceeded once more into the depths of the cave.
There seemed to be less frantic activity at the bat roost where Julie relocated her discarded lantern on the floor. Carefully she took the candle from her new lantern and relit the old one affording her more light within the cavern. Now she could see the bats clustered along the roof of the cavern. There seemed to be hundreds of them hanging from ledges and projections. In spite of her fears she found her curiosity stimulated by them. She approached them cautiously. They had funny little faces with upturned noses and big pointed ears. They were quite cute really when you looked at them closely. She saw that many of them had small ones clinging to them and she realised that these must be babies clutching on to their mothers and her face softened. She must have frightened the poor things to death when she’d come blundering in here with her lamp and screaming her head off! She wondered what sort of bats they were. They had a big book at home that showed all the species of mammals in Britain. She’d have to look them up when she got home.
Calmer now, she pressed on into the cave leaving one of the lanterns behind as guide for her return. She entered into a large cave and her heart jumped once more. The whole of the far wall was carved into the likeness of a grotesque monster with multiple arms and three enormous eyes above a slavering gaping mouth full of teeth. Between the outstretched legs of this monstrous apparition was a small exit, the only other exit to this cave and there were old rusty chains hanging over it. So lifelike was the carving that Julie seemed to feel its eyes regarding her as she tremblingly crossed the chamber. She pushed aside the chains with shaking fingers. The chains felt cold and clammy. She found herself in a long narrow passageway that was damp and musty. She hurried along hating the feeling of the slimy walls until once more the passage opened out. She crept into this larger chamber her feeble little light illuminating only a fraction of it. The cavern seemed vast and she had no idea how to find her way through it. With infinite caution she moved out into the cave.
She froze, stifling another scream. She had seen a light moving ahead of her, a ghostly luminescence flickering ahead of her in the dark. The ghostly light was still now as she peered ahead in mounting fear but it had moved! There was something alive in here or at least something that shone and moved. Was there some awful spectre haunting these caverns, some dreadful unquiet spirit lurking ahead of her in the dark? Petrified she took a couple more steps and then froze again. The light had moved once more! She took another step and the light moved too. It was mimicking her. It stopped when she stopped, moved as she did. Experimentally she moved her lantern from side to side. The light in the distance followed the movement perfectly. Julie let out her breath with a gasp, the perspiration on her brow forming rivulets down her forehead. “It’s a bl**dy reflection!” she told herself. “Yer frightenin’ yersen wi yer own shadows yer gormless twit!” Emboldened she pressed forward toward the light. Now it was obvious that she was seeing a reflection of her own lamp in some polished surface. It was a fair way across the cave but at last Julie stood before a huge sheet of some highly polished metal. She held up her lamp and saw her own reflection in the metal. She laughed aloud. “Well nowt ter be frightened o’ there!” she said. “Just awd Julie ‘Awthorne lookin’ like she’s about ter wet ‘ersen!” She laughed at the image of her face in the polished surface. “Now why?” she asked, “Would anyone put a flippin’ great mirror in a place like this?” Then she smacked herself on the forehead. “Of course yer daft prat! Start usin’ yer brain Julie! ‘Ow else would yer find yer way across this cave? Yer put a friggin’ great mirror up so’s that when yer shines yer light across t’ cave it reflects back an’ shows yer t’ way ter go!” Julie looked around and sure enough by the side of the mirror was a small passageway. “Well looks like this is t’ way then.” she said aloud and passed into the passage.
The passage was long and narrow and it wound about considerably but it presented no great obstacle as it wove its way back into the hillside. At last Julie rounded a final bend and saw a soft light ahead of her. She approached on tenterhooks to perceive that the light was emanating from a small opening d****d with a curtain of fine reeds. With a sudden thrill she knew instinctively that the light beyond the curtain was her target. This was the inner sanctum, what the lady Shiro had called the stomach of the dragon, the most perilous part of all. With her heart in her mouth Julie crept on toward the curtain. The light beyond was yellow and warm but Julie hesitated for long seconds before the curtain barely daring to breathe. “Come on.” She whispered to herself “Yer ‘aven’t come all this way just ter bottle out at t’ last ‘urdle!” Taking a deep breath she pushed aside the curtain and stepped into the chamber beyond.
She blinked in surprise. It was a small chamber no more than ten metres across and well lit by many candles on the walls. It was also, as far as a superficial glance could tell, completely empty. Julie was baffled. It seemed ridiculous to have come all this way to find a completely uninteresting little chamber with absolutely nothing in it. Julie put down her lantern and scratched her head in puzzlement. “What the ‘ell’s all this about then?” she said aloud. As if in answer there came a tiny little noise from a far corner of the chamber. Julie started in alarm. It had been a feeble little mewling sound. She looked in the direction of the noise and saw a tiny basket nestled in one corner. She hadn’t even noticed it. Once again the little note came from the basket. Utterly baffled by now Julie strode over to investigate. It was a little wicker basket whose lid was held shut by a small clasp. Julie knelt down and undid the clasp before taking another deep breath and opening the basket. She peered fearfully inside. “Aaawwww!” she cried in wonder. Peering fearfully back at her was the most heartbreakingly lovely little face she had ever seen. It belonged to a little Siamese kitten with impossibly blue eyes and huge dark pointed ears. It had a dark chocolate brown face, legs and tail contrasting with its cream coat but it was that face that captivated you. The ears were so big that they just looked silly on the little delicate face and the blue eyes were enormous and they were staring at Julie frightened. The tiny mouth opened to emit a pathetic little mewl and Julie’s heart broke in two.
“Aaww! Yer poor little thing!” Julie reached down into the basket to pluck up the tiny creature and clutch it to her breast. “Fancy leavin’ yer all on yer own down ‘ere! Yer poor little precious!” She stroked a finger across the tiny head and was rewarded with another little mewl. “Yer must be cold an’ ungry as well yer poor mite! Poor thing!” Julie cradled the little kitten in her arms compassionately, tears coursing down her cheeks. “Come on love!” she said decisively “Let’s get you out ov ‘ere! I’ll ‘ave ter put yer back in yer basket love whilst we get back through t’ caves.” Gently Julie lowered the kitten back into the basket. “It won’t be long I promise love.” She told the little kitten as it protested with feeble cries. “Don’t cry now! I’ll ‘ave you out ov ‘ere in no time!” Julie picked up the basket and her lantern and set off back through the caves her mission now forgotten in her haste to bring this helpless little creature to safety.
It was easy now the return passage. She was almost hurrying ignoring the images of horror etched on the walls, their images holding no more terror for her. She paused in the chamber containing the huge carved monster to look into the basket to reassure herself that her precious burden was unharmed then turned to the enormous carved figure. “Fuck off you ugly bastard!” she told it and hastened away. She murmured encouraging words to her little kitten as they went. At the bat roosts the squeaking and fluttering must have frightened the little a****l for it cried piteously but Julie said. “Now, now love they’re only bats! Yer’ll be untin’ them when yer a bit bigger!” Julie paused however to extinguish the lantern she had left among the roost. Now the bats could return the accustomed security of their darkness. Julie passed the final chambers and there wonderfully was the opening of the cave and she was out into the open. The sun was shining down in glory on the grassy terrace before the cliff face and Shiro-san was sat upon her stone smiling at her, so very proud of her little Hakuchou.
Julie paused feeling momentarily foolish but Shiro-san beckoned her over. Suddenly shy Julie walked over to her and, obeying the commands of Shiro-sans hands she squatted on the grass at her feet laying the little basket down. “Well Hakuchou what treasure have you brought back from the dragon’s belly then?”
“P…please ma-am I went as far as I could! I… I got ter this chamber right at t’ end but there were nowt in it but… but well this.”
“I think “this” might well be enough treasure for one day Hakuchou. Come open your basket and let us feast our eyes on your wealth.” Julie opened the basket and lifted the little kitten out, blinking in the sudden bright sunlight, and held it gently for Shiro-san to see. The Japanese lady smiled gently and reached out to stroke the kitten. “Well Hakuchou he doesn’t glitter in the sunlight but he is a precious gem indeed your little jewel. May I hold your treasure for a moment?”
“Y…. yes ma-am… of course.” Julie handed over the kitten, which mewled in alarm, but soon calmed down under the gentle caresses of Shiro-san’s fingers and began to look about it with interest. She teased it with a finger and the tiny a****l batted her finger with a paw.
“Ah see Hakuchou there is life in our little tora yet! He is recovering his courage!”
“Please ma-am? It’s a he?”
“Oh yes Hakuchou. A little tomcat.”
“Is he wot yer sent me ter find ma-am?”
“But of course Hakuchou! I told you that you would find a treasure. Is he not a treasure?”
Julie reached over and petted the little kitten her eyes soft. “I… I think he’s lovely ma-am but yer said the treasure would be dangerous. There’s nowt dangerous about ‘im!”
“Oh but there is Hakuchou! See! He is so small I can hold him in the palm of one hand but he has captured and enslaved two big nasty people already! He is a peril this one!” Julie laughed and tickled the tiny creature fondly.
“Ee I was frightened in there ma-am.”
“Frightened? Whatever of?”
“Well all t’ statues an’ t’ paintin’s ma-am.”
Shiro-san threw back her head and laughed deliciously. “Poof! Is this what frightens us? Old stones and silly pictures? Have they frightened my little Hakuchou? Hah! Here little one take your little treasure and I will teach them not to frighten you!” Shiro-san handed over the kitten and rose determinedly to her feet. She strode over to the cave mouth and stood before it with her hands on her hips. “So!” she shouted, “You have frightened my Hakuchou. Now you have asked for it! I will teach you a lesson you won’t forget!” With that Shiro-san pulled an extraordinary and comical face at the cave and poked her tongue out, blowing a long raspberry. For the next minute or two she strode up and down before the figures on the cliff pulling faces at them and thumbing her nose whilst Julie sat on the grass and giggled helplessly. She couldn’t help it. The tiny Japanese woman seemed almost ludicrously comic as she marched up and down parodying the grotesque faces carved on the cliff wall. “Hah take that!” she was calling. “Any face you can make I can make better! Now who is the ugly one? Are you frightened yet? Pooh to you! Ugly stones!” Finally she turned her back to the cave mouth and suddenly hitched up her kimonos showing her bottom to the carved figures and looked back over her shoulder to blow a last raspberry and Julie laughed until her sides ached.
Shiro-san re-adjusted her dress and returned to her seat on the boulder with a smile. “So Hakuchou do you think I frightened them?”
“N.. no ma-am!” said Julie wiping the tears from her eyes.
“No of course not. How could I? They are only stones and pictures. How can they be frightened and how can they possibly frighten us? The only thing to fear beyond the dragon’s mouth is that which you take beyond it yourself.” Shiro-san reached out to caress Julie’s golden locks in great affection. “We have both of us found a treasure this day. Come bring your little kitten I have something to show you.” So saying she rose and led Julie away from the cliff to return down the track toward the centre of the Gardens. Julie looked back at the cliff before they descended and laughed to herself. The horrible carved figures just looked comical and silly now. They retraced their steps back into the heart of Shiro-san’s enchanted realm. Shiro-san led her through the bewildering glades and orchards until at last they came to a small lake with an island set in the middle. From this island rose an enormous towering pagoda of emerald greens and gold, its apex high above the trees around. Julie stood and gazed up at the enormous structure in awe. Its surface was painted as though it was scaled like the skin of some enormous reptile and there was a great carved wooden dragon curled about the foot of it. The tail of the dragon d****d across the little lake forming a curved bridge connecting the island to the land.
“This is the Dragon Pagoda Hakuchou.” Shiro-san told her. You have walked into the dragon’s mouth now you must climb to the top of its tower.”
“Is it dangerous as well?” Julie wanted to know.
“But of course! But then we carry our dangers everywhere with us don’t we? Come let us climb together.” They crossed over the fantastic bridge and entered the pagoda to climb the wooden stairs within. The Dragon Pagoda was the tallest structure anywhere within the Oriental Gardens and the spiralling wooden steps seemed endless as they made their way upwards. Near the top the tower narrowed and Julie paused to catch her breath, the sweat heavy on her brow. Incredibly the tiny kitten had fallen asl**p in her arms. At last Shiro-san led her out onto a platform at the very top of the towering edifice.
Julie gasped in wonder for the view was extraordinary. Below her the whole vista of the Oriental Gardens was laid out in panoramic relief and beyond that the great rolling parklands of Mathom Hall stretched away into the distance. It was beautiful and breathtaking. “Aaww! This is lovely ma-am!”
“Oh yes Hakuchou! This is the realm of the Great Lady! This is her vision. This is her dream. Look around and tell me what you see.” Julie cast her eyes over the landscape laid out before her. Her vision followed the curves of the hills, lingered long in little valleys and sheltered glades, followed the line of entrancing streams and danced over shimmering lakes, dallied awhile amidst the copses and woods and came at last to settle upon the massive structure of the Great Hall in the distance. It stood there like some fortress of obstinacy, huge and commanding, dominating this fairy landscape with its brooding presence; Hall of constancy, Castle of adamant, the seat of all the magic in these lands, the dwelling of the Witch Queen of Mathomdale in all its power and resolution. Julie shivered.
Shiro-san was watching her carefully and saw to the fraction of a second when her gaze fell upon the Great Hall, seeing the shadow that crept across her face. She came to stand next to her and placed a hand about her waist. “Ah yes Hakuchou. There indeed is the very house of the dragon. What treasures would you find therein do you think if only you dared to enter through its portals?” Julie gulped, her eyes riveted on the distant Hall. “Listen Hakuchou,” said Shiro-san softly. “Today you walked into the very mouth of the dragon and, although you were afraid you walked into the very depths of his bowels. You expected to find terror and despair and what did you find instead?” Shiro-san paused to stroke the kitten in Julie’s arms. “Why nothing but a little kitten Hakuchou. A little kitten in need of love and protection and once you found him all your fears vanished like the morning mists before the rays of the sun. For your fears were only in your mind Hakuchou. You carry fears yet and I say to you that you will never know peace and joy until you laugh in their faces. You will never find peace in these lands until you walk without fear into the House of the Dragon itself.”
Julie stared at Hall unable to tear her eyes away. This was where Rebecca and Alice and all the other girls lived. This was where her beloved Jennifer lived. She felt a tear trickle down her cheek. “Please ma-am!” she whispered “Oo am I?”
“Ah Hakuchou! Stop worrying about who and what you are. Others will see that far better than you will ever see it yourself and they will love you for it.” Shiro-san paused “As I do!”
“You ma-am? But why I mean what for?”
Shiro-san stroked her face gently. “Let us go down now Hakuchou. There is one last thing I must show you and then we had better prepare you to return to the village for you have more dragons to face there.” They descended the tall pagoda and Shiro-san led her once more through the gardens. In a quiet grove she brought Julie to a lovely little pavilion set among the trees by the side of a tiny brook. “Do you know of this Hakuchou?” Shiro-san asked her.
“N.. no ma-am.”
“Your mother never mentioned it?”
“No lady.”
“Strange. Come let us step inside.” The interior of the pavilion was split up into small rooms by tatami walls and it was furnished simply but in exquisite taste in Japanese style. There was a sl**ping chamber with a large low futon in the middle. Shiro-san paused here. “Do you know the name of this house Hakuchou?”
“Why no ma-am.”
“It is called the Julie house.”
Shiro-san smiled “Your mother had her own dragons to face Hakuchou. She spent her confinement here with us in the gardens. That was nearly eighteen years ago. You were born in this room, in this house. We call it the Julie house in your honour. The little maple tree by the veranda was planted for your birth; its leaves are the gold of your hair on your birthday. It is the Julie tree.”
Julie was staring at Shiro-san in astonishment. “Yer mean me… me mam ‘ad us in ‘ere?”
“Yes Hakuchou.”
“Wot on ‘er own?”
“Oh no of course not. She had help of course.”
“Oo… oo ‘elped ‘er?” But somehow Julie already knew the answer to that question.
“Why she had several helpers but I was the midwife. I delivered you with my own hands on that very futon Hakuchou.” Shiro-san smiled softy and placed a hand on Julie’s shoulder. “It has taken you nearly eighteen years to come back to me. But you have come back and it is my joy, my little Hakuchou as dear as any daughter.”
Julie choked back the tears her mind reeling. “Is… is that wot yer want from me lady? D’ yer want me ter come ‘ere an’ live in yer garden?”
Shiro-san shook her head sadly. “I do not think that can come to pass Hakuchou. If all I understand of you is true then I believe your destiny lies elsewhere but there will always be a home for you in these gardens.” There was a long silence but eventually Shiro-san said, “Come now it is getting late. You will need to freshen up after your adventures and little tora-chan here must be hungry.” They left the pavilion and Julie looked back as they walked away. It seemed that there were mysteries unknown in her life.
Presently they found themselves back at Doris’ cottage. Doris was preparing lunch for the expected arrival of her husbands and the two young boys had returned from their adventures. Doris was ecstatically effusive over the tiny kitten. “Aww isn’t he sweet?” she crooned.
“Please ma-am.” said Julie “I think ‘e might be ‘ungry. Ave yer owt ‘e could eat?”
“Of course Julie! I’ll chop some mince up very fine and soften it in a little milk and egg yolk. He ought to have a little water as well. I’ll take care of it Julie while you brush up.” Doris turned to Shiro-san. “Is he one of Sula’s kittens Shiro-san?” Shiro-san nodded and smiled. “Well get on then Julie and get cleaned up.” Doris continued. She paused. “Have you decided to stay here then Julie?”
Julie shook her head. “No ma-am. I think I’d best get back. T’ other girls is relyin’ on me. I don’t want ter let our Jenny down.”
Shiro-san smiled at her. “I think that is very wise Hakuchou.”
Whilst Julie attended to her appearance the little kitten lapped and nibbled at his food and drink. When Julie returned refreshed the boys were playing with the kitten making it chase a piece of string and laughing at its antics. “There is a car waiting for you at the last bridge Hakuchou. We must hurry.” Shiro-san told her.
“Blimey I’m gonna be late.”
“Oh no I think you’ll be just in time.”
“But it’s nearly lunchtime!”
“You will still be just in time.” Shiro-san scooped up the little kitten. “Come I’ll accompany you to the bridge.”
“I’ll come as well.” said Doris. “Dinner’s in the oven so I’ve plenty of time. You boys stay here in case your fathers turn up early.”
“Aww mam!”
“I said stay here! That’s an order!”
“Yes mam.”
The little entourage set off for the last bridge, Shiro-san carrying the kitten. At the bridge Julie was astonished to see a large limousine parked on the track on the other side of the bridge. “Is that fer me?” she gasped.
“Yes Julie.” Doris told her. “We asked one of the off duty drivers from the Hall if he’d give you a lift. Now don’t worry about your bike. We’ll see to all that. Now come on you’re late. Off you go!”
“Oh ma-am I don’t know ‘ow ter thank you all!” Impulsively Julie rushed to Doris and hugged her.
Doris patted her gently. “It was a pleasure Julie. You come back and see us again real soon you hear.”
“Yes ma-am.” Julie turned to Shiro-san. “Oh lady thank you! Yer’ve saved me life! ‘Onest you ‘ave!”
“Your life is precious to me Hakuchou. Please kiss me and then you must go.” Julie bent to kiss the tiny Japanese lady and then stood back and bowed deeply.
“Thank you Shiro-san fer all yer’ve done fer me.” Shiro-san bowed in return and Julie turned toward the bridge.
“Hakuchou! You are forgetting something!”
“Wh… what ma-am?”
Shiro-san laughed and held out the bundle in her hands “Why your little kitten of course. Your little tora-chan!”
Julie gazed at her amazed “Y… yer mean ‘e’s mine?”
“But of course he’s yours! He’s been yours ever since you found him in the dragon’s belly Hakuchou! I told you he was dangerous for now he is your responsibility. You cannot throw away your life now for now you have a helpless kitten to take care of.”
“Oh ma-am!” Tears flooded into Julie’s eyes and she took the kitten from Shiro-san, her heart breaking. “What was it yer called ‘im ma-am? A tora or summat?”
Doris smiled at her. “It’s just the Japanese name for a tiger Julie and tora-chan means little tiger. Go on now get along with you.”
Julie crossed the bridge cradling her precious kitten and the chauffeur held the door open for her. She turned to bow once more to her friends in the magic zone beyond and then she was in the car being driven through the parklands of Mathom Hall. Julie’s attention was fixed on the kitten in her lap. It had been an exciting day for the tiny creature and now replete with food he was fast asl**p on her knee. So fixated was she on her kitten she scarcely even noticed when the car rounded the huge edifice of Mathom Hall and drove down the drive toward the main road. “What am I gonna call yer?” she asked the little slumbering creature. “I know! I’ll call yer Tiger!” Julie giggled. It was a name you usually gave to stripy tabby cats but it seemed perfect anyway. After all Shiro-san had called him Tiger and he came from the Oriental Gardens. In Julie’s imagination anything to do with the Orient had tigers interwoven with it. She sat back in the upholstery of the car contented. “Well Tiger looks like you an’ me’s stuck wi one another!” At last she understood Shiro-san’s gift to her. It was a perilous gift indeed. Perilous and precious! Shiro-san had given her more than a little kitten. She had given her back her life.

With love to my gentle wolf

michaela ... Continue»
Posted by Mikebasil 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 503  |  
  |  4

The History of Kim, Part 16

Kim and Top had had a good time, and it was time for us to go on home. We walked to the gate, where Kim had to be searched, and have her ID Card returned to her. One of our friends was in the Guard Shack that night. The Matron was out to the latrine, so Kim told HIM to make the search. She stepped behind the curtain, removed her panties, and lifted her skirt so he could check her out. She was wearing a tank top and no bra so there was nothing there to check. She still lifted it so he could see for himself. She knew he very much enjoyed seeing and feeling her boobs, and let him feel her up every chance she could. After he had had a good long feel of her tits, he felt of her ass, rubbing and kissing it. He felt how wet her pussy was, and became immediately hard. I told him that I would keep watch for him, so he could get some of her pussy.

He dropped his pants to his knees, and with Kim leaning over the table, began to conduct a body cavity search. Kim had always enjoyed it when he used his "probe" on her. It always had to be re-inserted numerous times to do the search properly. Due to the location, and other people in the area, Kim had to suppress her usual outcries. She DID moan and hiss nicely for her friend, letting him know that she was enjoying his attention and "hard work." She had several orgasms before HE came, filling her with his seed. Not a bad night for her. She had been bred five times in two holes. She took some toilet paper and wiped her pussy, pulled down her skirt and tank top, and thanked Breen for giving her such a good "searching." With a kiss and a promise that he would come by the house as soon as possible, she came outside and we went to the taxi stand, where we were going to get a ride home.

BOOM, BOOM, BOOM!!! Three explosions rocked the air around us.

I looked back to see smoke rising from the BOQ area, the end of the flight line, and across the street from an ARVN Basic Training Compound.

I put Kim into a taxi, and took off at a run to the Company Area. Top was outside with the Company Commander, and another NCO. Top told me to get my equipment and that a truck was going to be across the street to take everyone to the perimeter. I went to the Arms Room and drew my weapon and ammunition, and took off for our guard area on foot. It was only a few hundred yards to our area, and I could make it much faster running across country.

We had two towers and four bunkers on the perimeter. I called the guards down out of the towers, and made sure they were in the bunkers first thing. They were full of questions, but I had few answers. I told them what I had seen, and that the rest of the platoon would be there in a few minutes.

The Platoon Sgt. told me to get in the truck and go with it to the other areas. All the flight crews had been scrambled, and I was the only one there who knew how to load and fire an M-60 machine-gun except for the Armorer, and HE was BUSY. I went with the truck and set up all the machine-guns, and showed the people there how to link belts and reload if necessary. When I finished, I went back to my platoon area.

The only damage done was a direct hit on the water tower in the Officers Area. We stayed on alert until 0800 the next morning, and went to 50% alert for the rest of the day. The whole town was put OFF-LIMITS for the next seven days, and NO ONE was allowed to be signed in for the next 72 hours. Our wedding had to be postponed.

Kim came to the gate the next evening, but was not allowed to come on post. I was called to the gate so she could see that I was okay, but we had to settle for a quick kiss through the wire.

We were detailed to help with the clean-up from the rockets that had hit us. We had to carry off what was left of the water tower, and fill in the hole from the second rocket.

Two days later, Kim was allowed to come on post, but I still couldn't go off post. We made use of the "Love Nest" and an empty bunker. The bunker was private, but the "Love Nest" had its usual observers. There were three people there to watch anybody there, and as usual, Kim felt sorry for them, and gave them ALL some pussy. She was a favorite for that reason. If she knew someone was watching her get fucked, she would allow them to come in and fuck her, too, so they wouldn't be horney.

The fourth day after the rocket attack, I had the day off and could go to the beach. I had told Kim to meet me there, so we could spend the day together. She brought several LARGE beach towels and two poncho liners with her. Several pavilions with a picnic table underneath had been built. We went to one of them, and set up for the day. Kim had worn her tiniest string bikini under a very near shear set of pajamas. she had a towel around her waist, and when she removed it I saw she had left the bottom part of her bikini in her purse. She removed the towel, and took off the bikini top. With this, she might as well have been naked. You could see everything she had through her pajamas. She was the center of attention, and was LOVING it.

After a while, she wanted to go into the water to cool off. To everyone's delight, she took off the pajamas and put on the bikini in full sight of everyone there. After all, it wasn't as if they hadn't seen what she looked like, already.

We went in the water and played around for a while, Kim "loosing" one or the other pieces of her bikini several times. She "lost" the bottom part more often, as she received more whistles and applause when she lost her trunks, than when she "lost" her top.

We came out of the water and went up to "our" table. She spread the poncho liners and placed towels to make a room under the table. She took my hand and we went under the table. Kim wanted to FUCK! She was naked before I could get inside. She said she didn't care who knew what we were doing,(as if they couldn't guess)or heard us in the process. I told her that that was a good way to end up getting gang-banged. She just laughed, and said, "I won't fight." With this, she was on her back, with her legs spread.

We fucked twice, and stopped for a breather, and for me to have a smoke. While I was smoking a cigarette, she was "smoking my pole." I was wondering what she was up to. I knew KIM! She loved to show off.

She mounted me "reverse cowgirl" and was riding me good. Suddenly, the towel at the end of the table fell. She was facing the opening. A smile on her face, and her legs open wide. Her pussy was in full view, with my dick sawing in and out of it. Sure enough, there were about a dozen guys there, watching. She kept on riding, and squeezing her bare breast together, moaning out loud. Most of them didn't say anything, but one guy commented that it sure looked like fun to him. There was an obvious bulge in his trunks. He was the only one that stayed until we were finished, too. Kim asked him to hand her a damp towel out of her basket, as he did. She wiped herself clean, and asked him if he would like to join her. He, with a big smile, told her he would. I was curious as to why the beach was empty. He told me there was a band up at the Beachcomber, and they had TWO strippers that went Mot Tram. Completely naked. I knew the band. One of the girls was Lein. She had been with them for about two months. I had seen her naked so many times, it was nothing new.

I crawled out from under the table to give him room. Kim was ready for him to fuck her. As there wasn't anybody else around, Kim came out, still naked, and folded the poncho liners and towels to make a cushion on top of the table. She asked him where he worked, and he told her at the quarry for the Engineers, and his name was Tom. She wrapped her arms around him, giving him a hard, deep kiss, and grinding her pelvis into his. "My name is Kim. I want you to fuck me all you can, and I want you to cum INSIDE my pussy. NOW, FUCK ME!!!"

She climbed up on the table, in full view of anybody who happened to look her way. Tom was up there in an instant, where Kim pushed him to his back and began to suck his dick. She sucked him long enough to make sure he was good and hard.

When he was ready she asked him how he would like to fuck her first. He, as many others wanted to fuck her doggy-style, so he could see his dick go in and out of her pussy. That was also her favorite position, because "It feels SOOO deep." She turned and allowed him to hump her for a few minutes before she took over. She was pushing back to him HARD! She wanted to feel his dick hit bottom. Then, when she felt him slowing down, she put him on his back so she could "ride horsey."

Next, she turned around to ride him "reverse cowgirl" giving him another chance to observe his dick going in and out of her pussy. She was REALLY feeling it by now, and was telling him ALL about it.


She rolled over to missionary position, putting her legs over his shoulders. He started hammering her hard, driving as deep as he could inside of her.


Tom shot a BIG load inside of her, making her scream her thanks. She pulled hi up to her face, sucking and licking him clean. I took the damp towel and wiped her pussy clean. She would want to lay there for a bit, letting his cum go deep inside of her.
That was her "excuse" for fucking, I had found out. She had been taught that the reason for letting a man fuck her was to get pregnant, so, every time she let someone fuck her, she made sure their cum had a chance to make her pregnant.

She laid there on the table, while Tom and I talked and smoked. After a bit, she reached down to fondle Tom's cock. Sure enough, it twitched a bit, and started to raise up to say "HI."

Tom climbed up to be beside her, but reversed. He didn't put his tongue inside of her, but instead licked and nibbled at her "peanut." (Clit) Judging by HER response, he was doing a pretty good job of eating her pussy. She was bouncing and humping into his face, pulling him tighter to her pussy. She let out two or three good screams as she had her orgasms, finally begging him to give her his cock.

This time he didn't try anything fancy. He simply rolled on top of her, driving into her cum-soaked snatch. He was in all the way with the first thrust, placing her legs wide, and going deep EVERY time. She didn't speak, she didn't scream. She babbled in a language known and understood by her, alone Her head was back so far the top was rubbing the table, and she was matching his every thrust with her own. Her hips were going side to side, as he fucker her, her head shaking with the rhythm of his thrusts. She was in another universe, where her own body was all she knew.

Tom was able to hold for a LONG time, increasing her sensation. She was, quite simply, at this time, a fucking machine. She was overcome by one orgasm after another. Each more intense than the one before. She was totally unaware of the world around her. All she knew was the dick inside of her, and its relentless thrusting.

Tom finally reached his limit. He blew his new load of sperm inside of her, finally bringing a scream of pure sexual pleasure. My only worry was HOW WAS SHE TO GET HOME! I couldn't take her, town was off limits to American and Australian personnel.

I looked up to the road, about a hundred feet away, and saw an M.P. jeep sitting there. IT WAS SUPERCOP!!! I went up there and asked him if he could give us s ride to the house. He said that Breen was his partner that night, and he would be back in a minute.

I went back to where Kim was still laying, and told Tom I had found a way to get Kim home. Supercop and Breen helped me to get Kim's clothes on her, and I carried her up to their jeep and put her in the back seat. We stopped at the gate to retrieve her I.D. card and were on our way. Both of the M.P.s knew the shape she was in, and how she GOT in that shape. Breen commented that she was about as fucked out as he had seen her.

It only took us about five minutes to get to our house. Supercop pulled through the gate and parked close to the front door. He took my key and opened it for me to carry Kim inside. I removed her clothes while Breen and Supercop held her up. Once she was naked, I laid her down on the bed. The two M.P.s admiring her nude body, both showing hard. I told them that as long as they were there, that Kim would enjoy "entertaining' them, too. Both took off their clothes. Supercop was first. He got behind her, and pushed his dick inside her. The response was immediate. Kim pushed back and was fucking HIM. She wagged her butt back and forth as she pushed back to take his full length inside. In just a few minutes Supercop had shot his wad, his cum running down the inside of her thighs. He got up and went to the bathroom to clean up, and Breen took his turn. he put her on her back and nailed he the old-fashioned way. She wrapped her legs around him, shaking like she was epileptic. Breen lasted a bit longer, but, he too, unloaded inside of her. I had placed a towel under her so she wouldn't mess up the bed. I took a towel and wiped her pussy so it wouldn't leak so much, and once that was done, we took our leave.

It had been a long and fun-filled day for all. ... Continue»
Posted by sandlicker 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 376  |  

The Beardsley School for Girls Part 3 - Ashley and

Professor Doyle watched Ashley and Brandy in the back of the class as the two talked and did their nails, deliberately trying to provoke him. They were the most popular girls in the school and very attractive. Especially, Brandy. She brushed her long blonde hair from her face, hair that hung down to partially conceal her breasts. While she didn't have the largest breasts among the girls, they were so pert, abundant cleavage always showed. Half of the time her nipples were hard and jut out her tops. She didn't even try to hide them, thrust them out, taunted him with her firm breasts and hard nipples. She had a small waist, the Professor
imagined how she looked with low hung jeans-not allowed in school, but sure once she stepped outside her tight abs were exposed. Her hips were full, as was her bottom, twin globes that danced to the click of her heels on the floor, a gentle sway that hypnotized you. She knew what her body did to boys and she played it to the hilt.
Ashley was more of a follower, hanging onto Brandy's coattails. While she was also beautiful-a natural blonde like Brandy, her body toned from extensive exercise and little food, though she was not as vivacious as Brandy. It was usually Brandy who found the boys for both of them, Ashley followed along, imitated everything that Brandy did. And that was her downfall, Brandy consistently got into trouble, Ashley dragged into it.
"Look, the old coot is watching us, Ashley. Giggle about anything, I think he is getting pissed."
Brandy laughed loudly, Ashley had no choice but to follow. Just then the bell rang, signaling the last class of the day.
"Ashley and Brandy, would you mind staying after class?" He had to shout over the din of the class as they hurriedly tried to leave for the day. Professor Doyle was in his mid sixties. While not ugly, his better days were behind him, a fact that Brandy always seemed to try to drive home. He had heard about Headmaster Michael's reputation and the buzz among the girls at school. His request to have him send both of the girls to his office after class was welcomed, though he wished that he had the chance to see what Headmaster Michael had in store for the girls. Maybe tomorrow the girls would be more submissive, learned a lesson. Maybe tomorrow he would have some fun with them.
"Yes, Professor Doyle," Brandy whined.
"Both of you have been disruptive in my class for the last week. Today was the last straw, both of you sitting in back of class doing your makeup and chatting endlessly. Report to Headmaster Michael immediately. Maybe he can do something to change your disposition." They gave no indication that it would even be a problem, acted as if this was what they wanted.
"Yes, Professor Doyle," the chimed in together, walked out of the class, Brandy swung her ass exaggeratedly, teased him as she left.

Headmaster Michael sat behind his desk, heard the bell and knew that any minute two lovely girls would show up, two girls whose bodies he would use and enjoy. This time, Meredith would help, a thought that made his cock harden in anticipation. While not a young schoolgirl, she had a body that could make you cum just by looking at it. There was a knock on the door, the door opened, the two girls entered, Brandy in the lead. They both looked lovely in their schoolgirl outfits, their skirts too short for regulations, but no one would complain at the long expanse of tanned legs revealed, the material drawn tight around their hips and bottoms. Their blouses were drawn tight across their breasts, special tailoring required to pull the material so
that it molded their firm breasts.
Brandy spoke up first. "Professor Doyle sent us here Headmaster Michael. I'm not sure why, he doesn't seem to like us very much."
"I'm sure he doesn't like you for good reason, mainly because you don't pay attention in class, are disruptive and think that you're above everyone else."
"That's not t..."
"Silence, Brandy! That's exactly what I mean. Now I think you're going to have to be taught a lesson in manners. Both of you." Michael stood. "This way," his voice stern as he walked towards the side door. "Now!"
Brandy though she would cum in her panties when his voice raised and became so domineering. While she saw the look of fear in Ashley's eyes, she only felt the lust between her legs. When he stood, she gazed down at the front of his pants, able to make out the large cock that pushed at the material. God, I hope he spanks my bottom, I'll cum all over the front of his pants. "Yes, Sir," she obediently replied, pushed Ashley towards the door. "Just follow my lead," she quietly urged her.
Headmaster Michael closed the door as they passed through, the door automatically locked as it did. They turned when they heard the lock click, a puzzled look on their face. When they turned around they were startled to see Chancellor Meredith come out of the darkness of the other side of the room. "Chancellor," Brandy taken aback by her appearance. "What're you doing here?"
"I thought Headmaster Michael might need help since there are two of you," the older woman moved quickly behind Brandy. "And, I have volunteered for you," she grabbed Brandy's wrists and pulled them behind her back.
"No!" she cried out as the Chancellor quickly overpowered her, felt her wrists pulled behind her back and pushed towards the darkness. She heard a scuffle behind her, too busy with her own predicament to bother to turn and see, surmised that Ashley suffered a similar fate but with Headmaster Michael. How could she get them to trade? She wanted to feel the powerful hands of the Headmaster on her body.
They both gasped as the lights came on, powerful overhead lights illuminated the large room, filled with various pieces of strange furniture, heavy wooden pieces. The ominous leather straps hung from each one gave more of an indication of their use than they wanted to see. The straps were designed for securing limbs to the furniture.
"Please, Headmaster Michael," Ashley begged as her wrists were gripped by his powerful hands, pulled up behind her until she had to bend slightly. Headmaster pushed her towards one piece of furniture as she glimpsed Brandy try to fight off the Chancellor, quickly overpowered, her body similarly shoved towards a different piece of the odd furniture. "It was Brandy's idea. I didn't want to do this!" she begged.
"Don't worry, Ashley, I already know that. Brandy will suffer worse than you will, but rest assured, you will be punished."
Brandy was shoved to the large upright wooden beam, her arms pulled up over her head until the Chancellor secured them in a pair of antique wrists shackles pinned to the top of the beam with a chain, secured with a heavy iron spike. The beam was at least two feet wide, a rough hewn that had aged with use. Brandy felt Chancellor Meredith release her wrists, the shackles pinned them effectively over her head as the Chancellor pulled Brandy's blouse out of her skirt, secured a wide leather strap around her naked stomach, pinned her to the rough wood, a quick pull of the strap constrained her stomach. She took a breath-a short one, all she was able to take-the leather strap too tight. She tried to kick out; the Chancellor quickly grabbed the leg
that rose into the air, held tightly onto it in mid air. Another chain was lowered from the ceiling, the Headmaster had some type of control mechanism. A shackle was secured around her trim ankle with a loud clank, the Chancellor released the beautiful leg to hang there, bound at almost waist height, pulled at a right angle from her body.
"That should slow you down, Brandy. Now, unless you keep quiet, I will be f***ed to put a ball gag in your mouth. A very large ball gag. Now watch as Headmaster Michael punishes your good friend, Ashley. After all, it is your fault entirely that she is here."
"Over here," Headmaster Michael dragged Ashley to the large wooden structure in front of where Brandy was bound. The middle section was at least three-feet wide, more than enough room to secure a female to the beam. It stopped after about three feet. There were two smaller wooden beams that jutted out from the center, both pushed to one side. Metal cuffs attached to chains adorned the corners, used to pull the limbs into the required position if the female was not cooperative-most not being so-a windlass used to shorten the chains.
"No, don't put me on that!" Ashley shouted out as she saw the strange device. While not exactly sure, it certainly looked like some type of torture device, and she did not wish to find out for sure.
Headmaster Michael moved close to her.
"Just think how delightful it will be to be bound to this, unable to stop me from doing whatever I want to do to that lovely body. All you have to do is lie back and enjoy it. I think you'll enjoy the pleasure as well as the pain. You'll be surprised at what I can do to the more delicate parts of your body." Michael laughed as he
twisted her around until her back was to the middle beam. "Relax your body now," his powerful hands easily manipulated her body to his desires. He pushed her down until her bottom barely hung over the thick beam, his hand pressed down on her chest, his other hand grabbed a leg and swung her around as if she was a rag toy.
"Lay back, Ashley," his hand held her down as he moved towards her head. "Arms up over your head, Ashley," his voice stern and commanding, Ashley automatically obeyed until she realized what she submitted to, then too late to stop him. His large hands were easily able to grip hers and keep her from moving.
Ashley trembled in fear as she felt cold metal cuffs placed onto her slim wrists, the sound of the metal as it clanged together made her jump. She yanked one arm, felt the unyielding iron prevent any further movement. "No, please," she begged as she felt her other arm pulled up, the cold metal snapped to secure her wrist, the cuffs too tight, her arms already had pins and needles in them.
Headmaster Michel turned the windlass, watched as her arms pulled straight up, as her breasts rose and fell while she laid pinned to the table. He moved to her waist, found the thick black leather belt secured to the table and wrapped it around her slender waist, cinched it tight until she sucked in her breath as it restricted her. Her legs hung off onto the floor. He would secure them soon enough. Michel looked down, beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, the frightened look in her eyes as it finally dawned on her the predicament that she was in. He smiled, moved towards her head. He reached down, gently wiped the sweat from her
"You look so beautiful tied down like this." He turned her face towards his, gently caressed her cheeks, "Such a pretty girl."
His fingers moved to her moist lips, which trembled as the unfamiliar fingers traced along them. He pushed his fingers into her slightly open mouth, she was too afraid to stop him, felt them run along her teeth and gums, as her lips touched his fingers. She almost choked as she tasted his fingers, afraid of where they had been as moved around in her oral cavity.
"Open wider, Ashley," his other hand moved to her mouth, spread her lips, opened her mouth wider. He ran his fingers over her tongue, felt it jerk away when he touched it, he followed, then grasped it with two powerful fingers and pulled it out of her mouth. She needed to feel the control he had over her body, to know she was unable to prevent him from doing anything he desired. He let go of the tongue, his fingers entered her mouth again, ran around inside her cheeks, pushed out on them before sticking the digits deeper into her mouth.
Ashley choked as his finger pushed against her tonsils, felt her throat open. He didn't go farther, waited for her gag reflex to stop before doing it again. „Gggghhh," she choked again, her eyes watered.
"Have you ever had a cock in your throat, Ashley? I bet not. You will be taught." He chuckled as he tilted her head back, her eyes pleaded with him. His gaze shifted down, her legs clenched tightly together, Michael had no desire to secure her legs yet, that would come soon enough.
His eyes were fixed on her heaving bosom, the twin peaks rose and fell with her ragged breathing. He could almost make out the nipples that tried to poke out the tight fitting blouse, the buttons strained to contain the pert tits.
She struggled, her arms hurt as the cuffs bit painfully into her tender wrists, finally stopped when they refused to give. She watched his hands, held her breath, a whoosh came from her mouth as she felt his hands mold her breasts. He was harsher than the boys she dated, his hands sought only his pleasure, not hers.
Headmaster Michael's large hands completely encircled her breasts, squeezed them tightly, felt the firm flesh push through his fingers as he clenched and unclenched on the lovely tits.
"I bet the boys don't rudely handle your tits like I do, Ashley." He smiled at her clenched lips and continued to squeeze her tits. He moved, slowly unbuttoned her blouse, button by button beginning with the top one, teased her as he slowly began to strip her. She didn't say a word, her lips clenched tight as he pulled the blouse to the side, pulled the shirt tail from beneath the thick strap securing her waist to the beam. His hands returned to her breasts, touched the lacy bra, fingers pushed deep into her flesh as he squeezed them again, a groan from her as he did. He felt her nipples harden beneath his palms. She tried to hide her arousal, but her large nipples gave her away, as they slowly pushed out the thin material of the lace bra.
She cringed as she saw the knife move between her cleavage and cleanly cut the fragile bra, return again to the straps on her shoulders, felt all of the support disappear as he shredded the sheer garment. She closed her eyes, she did not wanted to see the look in his eyes when he bared her breasts, a swoosh and the flimsy garment was thrown to the floor, the cold air in the room hit her breasts, her nipples now hard and erect. His hands returned, this time flesh meeting flesh, his calloused hands ran harshly over her satin skin, his fingernails sc****d along her large areolas, tiny goose bumps appeared on them.
"Not so hard!" she cried, his fingers gripped her nipples, pulled and twisted, f***ed them erect.
"I have something special for your nipples. They are so big, over an inch and growing. Have you ever had an orgasm from having your tits played with?" He teased her, her face turned red in shame as her body betrayed her. He pulled out a nipple enlarger ring kit that he had but never used, not having yet found a suitable candidate before-until Ashley. He picked up the largest pump, a tiny ball pump, placed the smallest rubber ring on the end. He felt her body shudder when the pump touched her nipple, the plastic bulb slid over the erect tissue. He squeezed the pump and released it, watched as her nipple elongated and slid effortlessly into the bulb, trapped inside. His fingers fumbled with the tiny rubber band on the end and slid it
down over her nipple that remained outside the bulb like a rubber on a cock. It tightened on the nipple, trapped it within. He pulled the bulb from her tit, her nipple now pinched tightly at the base, the dark red flesh permanently erect, the bl**d pushed into the tip, unable to return.
He repeated the procedure with the other nipple, the twin tips now a maroon color, swollen with bl**d.
It felt like her nipples were in a vise, a harsh pulse in each tip pounded away in rhythm with her heartbeat. She almost came when his fingers snapped at the tips, the points now supersensitive, like she was shocked with 120 volts of electricity.
"Aaaahh," she could only moan in pleasure, her pussy wet. He was right, she could almost cum from the touch on her tits. "God!" she cried out when his hot, wet lips touched the tips, sucked the bl**d-swollen flesh into his mouth, lapped at them, the rough tongue like course sandpaper. Her hips moved, tried to find
anything to rub her pussy on, aroused by the strange feelings he ignited in her body.
Michael stepped back, her nipples wet and shiny from his saliva, swollen to such hardness. The rubber bands would prevent them from going soft, keep them tender and erect, Ashley unable to stop Michael from arousing her with little effort.
"It's time for your legs, now. It must be uncomfortable hanging off the edge like that. I have just the thing for you. But first, I think we need to strip you naked."
She closed her eyes again, knew that it would do no good to protest. He would have her naked in a matter of minutes and that's what she feared the most. She didn't know how he would bind her legs, but was sure that they would be spread apart, her pussy left open and unprotected.
She felt his hands on her skirt, unbutton the single button, the sound of the zipper, and then a whoosh, as it slid down her legs, fell to the floor.
"Step out of them," he ordered her, Ashley obeyed his command immediately. He ran his hands down her sleek flanks, felt her flinch at his touch. He looked at the thin panties, her pussy lips molded to the front panel, moisture glued the silky fabric to her flesh. He reached behind her, pulled her body out, his hands grasped her toned cheeks, squeezed them, felt her push her hips out to escape his relentless fondling.
"Now, the panties, Ashley. I want to see that lovely pink pussy," her eyes still clenched tight, her face and chest turned red in shame at the f***ed stripping of her body.
She felt the panties slide over her hips, the material brushed across her closely cropped bush, sending shivers down her spine as her pussy began to cream at the thought of Headmaster Michael seeing her naked pussy. She felt them slide down, her eyes still clenched tight, her imagination brought more vivid pictures than the reality. Was Brandy right, could the thrill of being taken by an older man excite her? She stepped out of them, the last of her clothes gone, naked. She felt Headmaster Michael grab one leg, move it up high to rest on a platform similar to the one her back was on. She felt another shackle placed on her ankle, then heard the crank of the chains. She opened her eyes, her imagination had gotten the best of her, thoughts that it couldn't be that bad. But she was wrong. She saw the two other beams were pushed to one
side, now separated. Her left leg was attached to one, Headmaster Michael turned the windlass, her foot gradually pulled down, her body stretched out. He moved and attached a shackle to her other ankle, a long expanse of chain dragged behind it to go to the other beam. But this one was completely on the other side, jutted out from the main beam at a 45-degree angle. Both of the smaller beams secured her legs in a wide open position. Obscenely wide.
Headmaster Michael began to crank the windlass, Ashley's legs pulled toward it, moved up into the air as the chain shortened. Her pussy began to spread open, his eyes glued to her slit, a sheen glistened on the lips. Could she be getting wet at being taken by him? He would find out as soon as he had her spread open.
Her legs were pulled up onto the other smaller beam, the chain still clanged until she was stretched out. Her crotch began to ache, as if Headmaster Michael tried to split her up the middle. She could stare only at the ceiling, felt how exposed she was, felt the cool air of the room blew on her wet inner lips, her labia pulled apart.
Headmaster Michael dragged a large mirror over between her legs and aimed it downward.
"Now, you can see what is happening to your sweet pussy." He nodded his approval as she stared in the mirror, turned crimson at how exposed she was.
"Yes, you're quite open. You can almost see inside your cunt." He moved to her side, his fingers reached up and slapped at her nipple rings, heard her gasp in pain, the swollen tips acutely sensitive. "Hurts to touch them, doesn't it? I like that. Now, let's see if your pussy is wet," he glanced at her face, saw the answer
in her eyes. She was. He ran his finger up and down her slit, quickly soaked in her juices. She squirmed, but her movement was severely limited by the chains that kept her spread open for him. He grinned at her moan of pleasure, her eyes focused on his fingers as they played with her lips. He flicked her nipples again, a gasp, his other finger moved up to her clit.
She watched him pick up a ball like the nipple pump, this one smaller and longer. The bulb was the same size and she shivered when she his fingers fumbled with the tiny rubber band, taking three times to secure it to the nipple pump. But she knew her nipple was not where he was going to use it, watched as he moved it down to her pussy, the air blew on her superheated sex as he pumped the ball and slipped it over her clit. "Aaaahhh!" she screamed in pain and pleasure as her clit was pulled out from her body, sucked up into the plastic bulb and stretched out.
"Oww!" she screamed, her clit cinched tightly, the cruel band dug into the root of her clit and trapped it. A quiet whoosh, her clit released, throbbed as if her heart was contained in it.
"Do you want to cum for me, Ashley? Let Chancellor Meredith and your best friend, Brandy, see you cum all over my fingers?" He slapped at her nipples, the pain shot straight between her legs. She gritted her teeth as he snapped her clit, the unbearable pain flooded her body.
"No more!" she cried.
"Tell me, Ashley. Tell me what you want."
She hated herself for saying it, but she had to. "Make me cum."
Headmaster Michael impaled Ashley's pussy with three fat fingers, slid easily on the overabundance of cream that her body put out in arousal. He felt her pussy clench on them, her cunt so hot and tight. How he loved young girls, their pussies so tight, their gasps as they were impaled always made his cock harder. He twisted his fingers inside her, slid them in and out, the noisy sound of his fingers as they sloshed around in her juices unmistakable in the room.
He was brutal, pressed deep inside her, not even giving her a chance to get used to the thick fingers before they began to finger fuck her, hard and fast.
"Aahhhh!" she screamed, his fingers tapped her trapped clit, the masochistic thrill of the pain mixed with the helplessness of her situation made her shudder in pleasure How could this be happening to her? Yes, Brandy acted like this, but she didn't. Yet, she could not deny the way his fingers extracted so much pain and
pleasure in her body, mixed together into one glorious feeling. His fingers tapped on her nipples, then moved quickly to her clit, three times his finger snapped at it, painfully, four fingers twisted and turned inside her pussy.
Her cunt felt like a furnace, her muscles clamped down on his fingers, tried not to expel them, but to massage them as if they were a cock to be made to cum.
"Yes, Ashley, cum now for us. Let us hear your screams of pleasure as I masturbate you."
She needed no encouragement, his fingers were enough. She screamed as she came, she always did-she had to muffle her mouth in her pillow to keep the others at school from hearing her.
Her cum soaked his hand, she squirted when she came. His fingers slid in and out faster, aided by the abundance of her juices as they splashed around inside her. Another scream when his fingers grabbed her clit and pulled, squeezed the swollen, bl**d-engorged bud tightly. She thought he was trying to tear it off, as he twisted, his fat fingers stretched her tight pussy to accept them. One last cum, her juices ran down the inside of her thighs, her chest heaved, her nipples ached from the movement.

Brandy fared no better than Ashley. She had wanted Headmaster Michael, but got Chancellor Meredith. Brandy had never been with another girl, had not even thought of nor could fathom the idea of girl sex But the chains that kept her arms pinned high above her head and the leather belt around her waist prevented her from doing anything but submit to it. As soon as Headmaster Michael began to play with Ashley's naked tits, the Chancellor began to get interested in Brandy.
Meredith ran her hands over Brandy's face, brushed her long blonde hair from her face, wanted to see the fear in her green eyes. She looked down at her breasts, pert little titties with hard nipples that pushed out her too-tight blouse. Her hand moved down Brandy's neck, slowly caressed her, felt her body shake beneath her fingertips.
"Another woman can bring so much more pleasure to a young body like yours, Brandy. But, she also knows the secrets to bring about so much pain. You saw what Headmaster Michael did to Ashley's lovely nipples. That is nothing what I am going to do to yours." Her hand moved down until one palm lightly cupped her left breast, slowly engulfed it, squeezed it gently, felt the firm flesh in her hand.
"Not very big, but I can feel a very large, hard nipple beneath your blouse, Brandy." Her fingers sought out
the hard tip, easily found it, two fingers tightened on the rubbery flesh, a groan from Brandy as it was squeezed hard.
"You like your nipples pinched." It was a statement, not a question as Meredith increased the pressure, Brandy's back tried to arch, tried to f***e more of her breast flesh in Meredith's fingers.
It felt strange, the soft touch of a woman's hand on her flesh, gently caressing her silky skin.
She trembled as the hand moved down the front of her blouse, felt her nipples pushed hard against her bra, eagerly seeking out the hand that moved towards it. She forgot she was bound, one leg raised up high, her short skirt pushed aside, her naked thigh exposed all the way up to her thin panties. She noticed the Headmaster eye her body as he played with her best friend, watched Ashley spread naked in front of her, shuddering as the Headmaster f***ed her to cum for him as if she were his trained dog. Is that what the Chancellor was going to do to her, humiliate her and f***e her to cum in front of the others? She moaned as the Chancellor's hand demanded more, sought out her hardened nipple, fingers closed over it, squeezing the flesh beneath her fingertips. She didn't even try to resist, in fact Brandy eagerly sought out the hand, a pinch of her nipples had always made her pussy cream. She had sought out boys who would help her fulfill her desires, but they were always so eager to put their cocks in her pussy and fuck her for two minutes before they collapsed on top of her, satisfied with no desire left to please her nor did they even understand what her body demanded. But a woman doing this to her, that was incomprehensible, her brain not willing to easily accept it.
"No, you can't do this to me, I'm a girl," Brandy protested the treatment even while her body sought it.
"Nonsense c***d, you will be surprised what you will be willing to do. You are going to be punished for thinking that you can control the Headmaster. Punished severely. And, you will be more than willing to indulge in a little pleasure with me in order to spare the pain of further punishment. Now, let's take a look at these lovely little titties," her hands moved quickly down the buttons of Brandy's blouse, pulled back the sides to reveal the tanned flesh beneath it.
Meredith pulled the blouse from her skirt, her hands returned to the bra-encased breasts to once again squeeze and probe the firm flesh. Meredith pinched the nipples, squeezed harder this time, the pain showed in Brandy's eyes.
Brandy watched in terror as the Chancellor picked up a knife, felt her blouse quickly stripped from her body, her stomach drawn in tight as she felt the prick of the sharp blade between her bra, a quick snap up of the knife cut the lacey bra in two, the twin cups parted to the sides.
Another quick snap of her bra straps by the sharp knife left her bra on the floor in pieces, as her naked breasts heaved up and down. Her nipples felt so tender, the cold air of the room snapped them to attention, the large pink nipples surrounded by her dark brown areolas, covered with tiny goose bumps.
"No, be careful," she begged as the Chancellor let the sharp point of the knife slide up and down her cleavage, tiny sharp pricks cut her tender flesh. She felt the knife point slowly dragged to her areola, the tiny goose bumps pricked with the sharp tip before the Chancellor let the tip of the knife press below one of her hard nipples. She tried to arch her back up as the knife pushed higher, her nipple f***ed to move upward or be impaled on the gleaming, sharp tip.
"Do you like the feel of the knife, Brandy? Just a slight twist and I will cut your nipple. Hold real still," Meredith let the point of the knife run over the nipple, watched it get bigger and bigger, stick out over an inch and a half. She wanted them real big. She had so much more pain for poor Brandy's nipples.
Brandy's eyes went wide open in fear when she saw the Chancellor pick up a strange looking device. She wasn't sure exactly how it worked, but she knew that the two evil looking clamps were destined for her aroused nipples.
"Wha... what is that?"
"You must lead a sheltered life, Brandy. Don't the boys you date have any imagination? Or is it that they just want to dump their cum in your hot little box? This, my dear, is called the Tower of Pain, appropriately named, as you will soon find out. It's really quite an efficient torture device for your nipples. I'm sure you noticed the clover clamps. As they pull, they squeeze tighter. Attached to your nipples they will bring about such a delicious pain. The breast plate goes between your cleavage. The clover clamps are attached to a bar. In the middle of the bar is a pole with a knob at the top of the pole. When I turn the knob, it causes the bar to rise up higher. This results in the clover clamps moving farther away from your chest, pulling your
nipples painfully with it and, at the same time, the clamps get tighter. The farther away the clamps, the more they will crush your hard, pink nipples. No amount of movement by you will let you escape the crush of the clamps, unlike tying the clamps to some other object.
Brandy gritted her teeth when the first clamp bit into her right nipple. She felt the shooting pain in her breast, afraid to scream. After a minute the sharp pain changed to a dull ache, afraid to breathe, each time her chest heaved, the clamp would ignite a new pain in her nipple. She could contain herself no longer when the second clamp attached to her other nipple, her body a mass of pain, as if her nipples were being ripped from her. How could a woman do this to another, knowing the pain she inflicted on her delicate nipples? She looked down, the strange contraption pulled her nipples out at least an inch. She held her breath as the Chancellor turned the knob, the pain began anew, the jerky movement of the Chancellor's hand sent shockwaves of pain to her nipples. Finally, the Chancellor stopped, Brandy's nipples stretched two inches,
the tips trapped painfully in the evil grip of the clamp.
"Please, take them off, they're too tight," she begged, tears ran down her face, her body had never been subjected to such sexual abuse, Brandy had always been easily able to control the boys she dated, usually leaving them frustrated and unfulfilled.
"Now let's see if we can bring some pleasure to mix with that pain, Brandy. You will be surprised how much pain you will endure if you are kept sexually aroused." The Chancellor moved her hands down to the legs that were drawn up high and bound, Brandy's sexy tanned thighs exposed, her short skirt unable to cover her panties.
"Yes, such smooth sexy skin," the Chancellor let her hand roam up and down her thigh, moved up towards Brandy's pussy mound so prominently displayed by her tight panties, her vulva pushed out the front, her labia sharply outlined, the material already pushed between the pronounced lips. Her hands reached
around, able to grasp her bottom cheeks, felt the tight, firm flesh as Brandy struggled to escape the hands, but bound by one foot gave her little freedom of movement. The Chancellor turned the knob, a moan of pain from Brandy's lip as her nipples stretched tighter.
"Yes, hurts doesn't it? Let's slip that skirt off of you," the knife quickly shred the garment, the pieces fell to the floor at Brandy's feet. Such lovely, long legs, Brandy. I'm going to enjoy them spread wide for me."
Brandy shivered, more in fear than the cold as she was quickly stripped naked by the Chancellor, Headmaster Michael watched as her body was exposed. This is what I wanted, but not with the Chancellor, with Headmaster Michael!

Headmaster Michael moved towards Ashley. He reached down, his hand gently turned her head to the side, towards him.
As she was turned, she was shocked to see Headmaster's hard cock bob just inches from her mouth.
"No, please don't make me do that!" She knew what he wanted when his fingers urged her head towards him, her lips clamped tightly. She felt a hand grip her nipple tightly, fingernails dug painfully into the tip until she felt it almost burst, felt wetness, knew that he had drawn bl**d. She screamed in pain, Headmaster Michael quickly moved his hips forward, his hard cock placed on her lips before she could even comprehend what had happened, the pain in her nipple overpowered her brain.
"That's a good girl, Ashley. Now wrap those sweet little lips around my cock. It's time to learn how to please me with your hot mouth. You ever suck a cock before, Ashley?" His fingers were poised on her bleeding nipple, ready to give her sufficient reason to answer him. He saw her shake her head, his cock jumped as her lips ran back and forth over the head.
"Don't worry, I'll teach you to be a good little cocksucker. Yes, like that," felt her tighten her lips around the girth of his cock, her small mouth stretched wide to take it all. "Now your tongue, let it play over the tip of my cock. I'll feed you a little more," a push with his hips, his hand on the back of her head, not giving her any choice but to swallow his hard cock.
It tasted salty, a thick drop of fluid leaked onto her tongue, mixed with her saliva to fill her mouth with the dreadful taste. So, that is what it tasted like, nothing like her own juices. She had often put her fingers in her mouth after cumming from masturbating, her juices less salty and not as thick. It wasn't as if she had a choice, his hand on the back of her head enf***ed her obedience. She felt the ridge around the head of his cock with her tongue, ran it down farther, felt the thick vein along the length of it. Was he going to cum in her mouth? Ashley was not sure she would be able to stop from choking if he did. She felt him push his hips back and forth, the hard cock moved out, then back in, each time pushed deeper into the hot confines of her
mouth. She couldn't stop him if he tried to shove it down her throat, afraid of being unable to breathe.
"Now I want you to do the work, Ashley. Bob your head up and down on my cock and keep your tongue moving. I want to watch the Chancellor work on Brandy. In a while I'm going to fuck you Ashley. I want to feel that hot, tight pussy wrapped around my cock. But in the meantime, keep me hard with your mouth. Show me what a good cocksucker you can become."
Headmaster Michael's eyes went back to Meredith and Brandy, Ashley enthusiastically sucked his cock now, her mouth and tongue blowing him better than a whore.

Brandy felt her panties torn from her body, naked now, the Chancellor pulled Brandy's leg up higher, her crotch ached from the terrible split she was placed in. She regretted trying to kick the Chancellor, her sex now so grossly exposed, unable to stop her from doing anything to her.
She saw Ashley suck Headmaster Michael's cock, not sure where Ashley had learned such a thing, her head moved up and down, her cheeks bulged as her tongue moved swiftly around inside her mouth, Brandy certain that her friend was bathing the Headmaster's cock so pleasurably. Suddenly, she had no time to think about Ashley and the Headmaster as the Chancellor's hand moved down her thighs, this time nothing to stop her from reaching her naked sex, the smooth, soft hands of another female felt so strange on her sex. It felt strange, as if they were her own, unable to control where they were going, unable to control whether they
were tender or cruel. Her labia were grabbed, the puffy flesh pinched between powerful fingers, Brandy moaned with pain. The other hand moved up to her breasts, the knob turned painfully again, her nipples felt like they were torn from her body.
"Nooo more..." Brandy begged, the Chancellor's fingers pushed apart her lips, found wetness, Brandy ashamed at how aroused she was becoming.
"See, I told you, pain can bring so much pleasure. Your cunt is drenched." She pushed two fingers into her, Brandy arched up on her toes, one leg stretched up high as the girl tried to prevent her fingers from entering so deeply inside. She felt Brandy finally give up, move her legs back down, the pussy now welcomed the unfamiliar fingers inside her, pushed her pussy down on them, f***ed them deep inside her.
"Yes, I like how you accept it Brandy," she finger fucked Brandy, watched her hips move back and forth. "Not yet, Brandy, I have more pain for you, first. Do you like antiques, Brandy? This is an antique. It's called a Pear, named for its shape as you can see. See the strange stem on it? It's really a screw. The Pear goes inside you Brandy, either your vagina or your asshole. Once fully embedded inside you, the stem will stick out. When I turn it, the Pear will expand inside you. First, it will merely feel uncomfortable, stretch you from the inside. Then, oh then, it will become much more painful."
Brandy tried to bow her legs out more, hoped to accommodate the thick metal Pear that the Chancellor began to insert inside her vagina. She knew it was no use to beg, they obviously enjoyed the pain they inflicted on her and nothing could make them change their minds. She felt like she was being torn, her tiny vagina not used to anything that big, especially that hard and rigid, metal Pear not giving, her vagina f***ed to expand painfully. Luckily, she was wet, the Chancellor pushed hard, felt the sudden shock as it pushed inside her, her vagina closed over the cruel metal instrument, trapped inside. She felt full, not flesh like if it were a cock, but this cold unyielding metal.
"How do you like the toys, Brandy? Try to relax and don't fight it. You are going to have to stretch wide. It will hurt, I will make sure of that," the Chancellor laughed at the look of discomfort on Brandy's face. "Soon it will turn to complete pain. Only then will you be f***ed to cum," Meredith's expert fingers were quite able to masturbate her to a powerful orgasm as the pain and the pleasure mixed.
It felt like she was giving birth, not really knowing, but she had heard enough of the experience to know that her vagina was being painfully spread apart as the Chancellor turned the screw on the Pear, each time it grew larger inside her young, tight pussy. The Chancellor's fingers moved from her nipples to the Pear and each time inflicted greater pain, each time Brandy's groans of pain only ignited further abuse of her nipples and sex.
The Chancellor gripped Brandy's vulva, felt it push out, the pear inside stretched her wide. She looked at her nipples, the tips white, stretched out over three inches, pulled taut, her beautiful tiny breasts elongated, the Tower of Power did an effective job of torturing the young firm flesh.
The Chancellor's fingers moved up Brandy's slit, searched out her clit. She found it, exposed and hard, the Pear peeled back her labia and clit hood, left it exposed and vulnerable.
"God, you're tearing me apart!" Brandy couldn't believe the pain. Her body was in constant pain, the Chancellor made sure of that, each time the clamps tightened or the Pear increased in size, the pain began anew. Brandy cried out, the finger on her clit startled her, unable to comprehend the feeling, scared that the Chancellor was going to inflict pain on her pleasure button.
"Please, no more, my vagina feels like you are tearing it open." Again, she tried to bow her legs out, anything to decrease the tremendous pressure inside her.
Meredith loved how Brandy looked, her once proud breasts and nipples now encased in a torture device, the tips stretched painfully long, pinched tight. Her pussy stuffed full of the cold, metal Pear, the unyielding metal stretched her tender passage, kept her spread wide from the inside.
"How about a little more, Brandy? Just to remind you of who is in charge. Brandy screamed, her nipples felt like they were being torn from her body, her sex so full of hard metal, her tight pussy expanded, prayed that it would not ruin her forever. She had to stop the pain.
"You're in charge, Chancellor. Just please stop hurting me."
Meredith moved closer to Brandy's face. "Are you sure?"
"Yes, please, no more," her lips tightened as the Chancellor tapped at the screw that stuck out of the Pear and sent painful jolts inside Brandy's pussy.
"We'll see," she leaned in closer, her lips touched Brandy's. She felt her pull her head away, Meredith's fingers quickly moved down to the Pear, gave it a harsh twist, a scream torn from Brandy's lips.
She was going to kiss me! Brandy had moved her head away, rewarded with another burst of pain from between her open legs. She screamed, the Chancellor simply smiled at her pain.
"Shall we try this again, Brandy?" She leaned in again, this time Brandy's lips did not move as Meredith let her tongue slip into the hot mouth.
"Mmm," she moaned, her tongue searched out and found Brandy's, lapped at it as she felt Brandy shake beneath her touch. Her hands, not idle, slid over Brandy's tight bottom, molded her flesh beneath her fingertips. She pulled away, "put your tongue in my mouth, Brandy, like a good girl." She pressed their lips together again, this time Brandy eagerly sought out her mouth with her tongue, pressed inside to run around the edges. She learns quickly. She's going to be a nice girl-fuck toy. The Board will love seeing her perform with one of the other unwilling girls. They kissed for a long time, Meredith loved Brandy's surrender. She finally pulled away, Brandy breathed heavily, her lips covered in their saliva.
"Are you ready to cooperate, Brandy?"
"What do you want, Chancellor Meredith?" Brandy was scared of the answer, but she had to stop the brutal pain in her sex and her nipples. She was afraid if the Chancellor turned the Pear one more time her vagina would be torn, ruined forever. She had to stop it now.
"I have a nice big black strap-on that I want to fuck you with. It's going to make you cum. Headmaster and Ashley want to see you have girl sex with me." Meredith went to the table, picked up the strap-on, reveled in the look of terror in Brandy's eyes.
Even with the way the Pear had stretched her pussy open, there was no way that she was going to take that monster in, let alone get fucked by it. It had to be over nine inches long, over two inches wide, the dome almost three inches. It was jet black, long raised veins ran down the shaft, with raised ribs that encircled it, adding another half inch to the girth, each one about a quarter inch wide, a total of five in all, spaced randomly along the shaft. She could only imagine how they would feel as they ran up and down inside her, sc****d her insides painfully. A pair of large, black balls hung down at the end. The domed head was built for pain. At least twenty hard plastic finger-like ticklers encircled the bulbous head, some sticking straight out, meant to directly attack the cervix when deeply embedded inside her. They were not the soft rubber
ticklers of regular vibrators, but heavy rigid plastic fingers that would painfully sc**** and expand the walls of her vagina. She started to beg, anything was better than getting fucked with that monster.
"I can't take that thing inside me, please, I'll do anything else! Anything!" tears fell from her eyes as she realized how painful this would be.
"Would you eat my pussy with your tongue? And, my asshole?"
She hadn't even thought of that, though she should have. How could she do that, put her tongue inside another girl's sex? She liked it when boys did it to her, but she even refused to put a cock inside her mouth, she used her hand on their cocks if necessary. She couldn't do it, it was too horrible to even think about.
"Not that, anything else."
"Headmaster, will you give me a hand with Brandy. I want to get her in a better position to fuck her. I thought the slanted bench would be appropriate. I can strap her to it, leaving her bottom to hang over the edge, her legs free for me to spread and tie high up in the air. First let me get the Pear out of her." Her fingers turned the screw, felt Brandy shudder in relief as her pussy was allowed to shrink back down. It still came out hard, popped noisily out of her clenched vagina. The first scream was priceless. Brandy hoped for relief when the nipple clamps were removed, unaware of the intense pain that followed as the bl**d rushed back in again. She hyperventilated, her eyes searched the Chancellor's, knew the other one would be just as painful, almost willing to plead for her to leave it on. Another gut wrenching scream signaled the removal of the clips, Meredith rubbed the tips, got the feeling back in the crushed nipples.
They both made quick work of Brandy. It took some time for her to get the feeling back in her arms and legs, the tight bondage cut off circulation. By time she recovered, they had already dragged her over to the inclined bench, a large wooden structure, one giant beam shooting up from the floor to over six feet high, the wooden beam over eight inches of solid wood. A long plank jutted out from the taller beam, about two feet from the top and proceeded at a thirty degree angle until it met up with a shorter beam that rose from the floor to about two feet high. Heavy iron plates and bolts secured the beams together, decades of age and wear doing little to hinder the strength of the joints. Another, shorter plank was secured to the sloped
beam at a right angle, a four by four piece of wood about three feet wide, the purpose to secure the arms of the victim. Numerous iron rings were bolted into the beams at various heights and locations.
Brandy found herself securely bound to the structure. She was on her back at a sharp downward angle. Her arms were pulled downward behind the shorter plank, rope secured her upper arms to the beam, her wrists pulled down to the bottom, a pair of cast iron cuffs at the base securely held her wrists pinned to the beam. She struggled to hold her head up. A heavy leather strap cinched around her waist held her securely. She struggled to no avail as they worked on her legs, Brandy unable to give further resistance. Long chains were secured to the walls on either side of her, at a right angle from her body. Each of her ankles were secured in
iron cuffs, Headmaster Michael and Chancellor Meredith each worked a windlass that gradually pulled her legs up and outward towards the wall. When they had finished, Brandy found her legs pulled up high, almost as high as her head, pulled out obscenely wide, her toes pointed, her thighs ached from the wide stretch. There was no support under her butt, the strap around her waist kept her from slipping, her spread legs kept her butt from sinking down. Her sex, all the way from her clit to her tiny anus was open and exposed.
Meredith began to undress slowly, not sure if she teased Brandy or Michael, both of their eyes glued to her as she took her off suit, stood before them clad only in bra and panties, a pair of stockings held up by a garter belt.
"You like, Headmaster Michael?"
"Very delightful body, Chancellor," his cock felt like it was going to tear through his pants.
"Maybe you would like to stick that nice cock up my asshole while I fuck Brandy?"
"The same thought came to my mind also, but with Ashley's hot mouth doing such a wonderful job, I think she deserves to have it fucked into the nice tight pussy. I wouldn't want to disappoint her." He looked down at Ashley, his hand rubbed her bulged cheek as he pumped his hard cock in and out her mouth, enjoyed an occasional gag when he pushed too far, tears ran down her cheeks as she fellated him.
"You want me to fuck you, don't you, Ashley?" gave his hips an extra hard shove, the dome of his cock pushed into the back of her mouth and tried to f***e entry to her throat. He was rewarded with a loud gagging sound, her throat bobbed up and down, tears poured from her wide open eyes as she suddenly found her throat filled with hard, pulsating cock flesh. He held her head tightly until she stopped struggling, her throat filled with his cock. He relented, pulled his cock from her throat, heard her breathe deeply,
rewarded with the sight of her breasts heaved up and down as she filled her lungs with the precious air.
"Do you want me to fuck you, Ashley?"
She could only nod her head, her lips stretched tightly around his cock, her tongue busy trying to please him, not wanting a repeat of his cock jammed down her throat. She thought she was going to die, her air cut off, as she gagged and choked on the thick cock that slid painfully down her throat, still sore from the f***ed entry. Damn, why did she always have to follow Brandy?
Maybe she would get what she deserved, not wanting to be fucked with that perverse strap-on that Chancellor was now securing around her waist. God, it looked like it could kill.

Michael almost regretted his decision when he saw Meredith naked. Her body would rival most of these young girls, but Meredith knew how to use it, though he was not sure how two dominant personalities would respond together. Ashley's renewed vigor in sucking his cock was a pleasant surprise. Her tongue was busy, her lips suctioned his cock as he pumped it in and out of her mouth. The throat fuck seemed to spur her efforts on.
"Good girl," he pet Ashley the way one would do to their dog, saw her eyes brighten as she responded to his praise. I think the Board might like to see Brandy and Ashley fuck each other with a double dildo. Then
Board could fuck their tight assholes, both of their hot, tight holes filled to capacity as they bucked up and down, f***ed into cumming. His cock hardened even more.
Meredith bent down between Brandy's legs, her face only inches from her pussy, inhaled the scent of her fear and arousal.
"Just to make sure you are wet enough. This will split you enough when you're wet, it would kill you dry." She stuck her tongue out, felt Brandy jerk at the sudden invasion of her pussy by the rough tongue that lapped up and down between her lips, tasted Brandy's juices-a slightly salty mixture of sweat mixed with the fluids that young aroused bodies produced. She felt Brandy's shudder as her fingers pulled back her clit hood, exposed the hard bud to her tongue, lapped at it, felt the body beneath her quiver in excitement. Two of her fingers moved down and slowly began to enter her vagina, pushed aside all resistance, her widely spread legs doing little to hinder her progress. She felt the muscles clench on her digits, as they slid effortlessly back and forth as her tongue continued to play across Brandy's clit. She wrapped her lips around it, drew it into her mouth, stretched it out as her tongue continued to lap back and forth over the tip.
If only the boys knew how to do it like the Chancellor. Maybe this wouldn't be as bad as I thought. Brandy, wished she could raise her hips up and down, wished she could fuck the Chancellor's hot mouth. She was disappointed when the Chancellor abruptly stopped her oral ministrations of her sex, but not before she let her tongue lap at her tiny anus, sent delicious shivers through her body from the forbidden thrill of being rimmed. The Chancellor stood, Brandy smiled at the shine of her juices on the Chancellor's lips, as the older woman's tongue moved out to lick up the excess juices into her mouth.
The Chancellor gathered up some of Brandy's juices, rubbed it over the head of the dildo, moved between her legs, lined up the huge dildo to the young pussy. It was a sharp contrast, the evil black rubber dildo highlighted against the white skin and pink pussy. She hefted the instrument, let it slide up and down her slit, paid special attention to the clit, as she kept the young girl aroused. She would need all the juice she can produce, the fuck to be long and painful, the dildo built for pain, not pleasure. But she knew that somehow Brandy would cum, the mixture of pain and pleasure would drive her over the edge. They always surrendered to the deepest perversions performed on their bodies. She lined the thick head up to the vagina,
almost laughed at how small Brandy was and how much she would have to stretch to take it all inside her. She began to push, a slow gradual shove of her hips, grunted as Brandy's vagina fought the painful intrusion, watched as her tiny hole was slowly stretched open, enjoyed the surprised look on Brandy's face as she now realized how painful the fucking was going to be.
"Nooo, I can't take it!" Brandy felt her vagina stretched open, almost tearing as the unyielding rubber dildo continued to invade her body. The pear had been bad enough, but this was worse.
She shuddered and shook, unable to defend herself, her bound and spread body at the mercy of the Chancellor and her cruel strap-on. It began to burn, her vagina slowly f***ed to endure the dome of the dildo as it slowly entered her tight passage, her vagina stretched tightly around the three-inch head. She grunted in pain as the Chancellor continued the entry, pushed harder, felt the hard rubber fingers on the head rub painfully over her inner passage as it continued to drive deeper into her body. Her relief was short lived as the head was finally engulfed in her pussy, her lips able to slightly shrink down and grip the dome head under the lip. The Chancellor stopped, Brandy able to take a deep breath, the tightness between her legs, the
feeling of being so stuffed was difficult to breath.
"Noooo Mmm ... more!" she screamed in pain as the Chancellor began again, her powerful hips pushed relentlessly forward, the thick dildo thrust painfully in her vagina. Her pussy began to spasm in pain as the rubber fingers rubbed harshly along her inner walls, her vagina stretched again as the first of many ribs slowly entered, the thickness increased as it plunged in. She felt the Chancellor stop, her relief brief as the Chancellor pulled the shaft partly out, then fucked back in again, Brandy f***ed to relive the first rib as it moved back and forth over her widestretched vagina. God, it hurt so bad and not even half of it was inside her. She felt the Chancellor grow impatient, her hips more f***eful, the dildo slid in and out with greater speed, her vagina constantly irritated by the ribs that randomly stretched and shrunk her opening
around the shaft. Her insides burned, as they were continually rubbed raw by the plastic fingers, her passage f***ed into painful spasms as it tried to cope with the unevenness of the black dildo.
The Chancellor could wait no longer, Brandy's screams of pain made her wetter, her hips began to make longer strokes, make Brandy take almost the entire shaft inside her, knew what it was doing to her insides, the fingers and ribbed fingers painfully rubbed her raw. She pulled until it was almost all the way out, only the head gripped tightly by her vagina, wrapped so tightly around it, stretched painfully wide. Over seven inches of black dildo was outside, waiting for reentry. Meredith thrust her hips forward, mustered all her strength to shove the dildo inside Brandy until it was buried deep into her body, sure that it reached places never touched before, the thick rubber fingers on the end shoved painfully into her cervix. The scream from Brandy
was ear-splitting, her face contoured in pain as she shook and shuddered on the bench.

Meredith reached down, pushed the sweat drenched hair from Brandy's face. "Are you ready to get fucked now, Brandy? Maybe next time you won't be such a bad girl. Bad girls get fucked hard."
Brandy could say nothing, her voice hoarse from hers screams, her body pain-racked from the brutal fucking that the Chancellor inflicted on her. She felt the dildo pull out, then back in again, the descent just as painful as her inner walls were abraded by the ribs and fingers, tightened in pain. The fucking continued for a long time, each minute like hours, her pussy used mercilessly.
She looked through her tear-filled eyes at the Headmaster, he grinned at her shame and pain, his cock still filled Ashley's eagerly sucking mouth. The pain finally became numbness, the Chancellor moved forward, dragged the uneven dildo up and down her clit, her fingers trapped it over the rubber dildo. The pain seemed to diminish with time, her pussy still stuffed, the dildo shafted back and forth, but her clit seemed to get bigger and more sensitive. The down strokes were the most painful, the rubber fingers pushed against her cervix each time, as if the dildo tried to drive inside her.
Meredith touched Brandy's clitoris, it was time to make her cum. The dildo had aroused it, made it swollen and sensitive, Meredith's fingers rubbed the tip back and forth, let a fingernail rub painfully over the tip, anything to keep Brandy on the edge of pain and pleasure. It worked, the pain not etched in her face any longer, her hips tried to move up to greet the dildo, the tight bondage gave her little room. She let her get almost to the edge, then she would slow down her fingers, or give her a more powerful fuck to bring back the pain, anything to stop the orgasm. After three times, Brandy was almost driven over the edge, her body wanted so badly to cum.
"Please," Brandy begged, almost afraid to admit it, her voice so soft.
"What did you say, Brandy?"
"Please, Chancellor Meredith?"
"What do you want me to do?" She drove the dildo into Brandy, made her feel the full measurement of the thick rubber dildo, every bump, rib and finger rubbed along inside her tender pussy.
"Aaah," she moaned from the powerful thrust. "Make me cum. Please make me cum."
"Of course, Brandy, but you must promise me one thing first."
"What?" She was almost afraid to ask.
"You'll have to do the same for me. Make me cum. Will you do that, or should I fuck you with the hard, rubber dildo for another half hour?" She punched the dildo in again, changed the angle, found new parts of her pussy that had not received the painful abrasion of all the painful bumps on the dildo.
"How?" She knew the answer, hoped it was not what she thought it would be.
"With your lovely mouth and tongue, Brandy. You are going to have to eat my pussy until I cum on your pretty face. Can you do that, or maybe I should pull the dildo out of your pussy and shove it up your tight, virgin asshole?"
God, it could get worse. Now if she didn't comply, she would be sodomized by the evil dildo. It couldn't be all that bad to eat her pussy, after all, she had licked her own fingers after masturbating, delighted in the taste of her juices. Anything to stop the unrelenting dildo that continued to drive in and out of her pussy, Chancellor Meredith each time kept her from had the orgasm she so desperately needed.
"Yes, I will eat your pussy," knew that the Chancellor would make her say the whole thing, the Chancellor liked the humiliation of saying what perversion she agreed to.
"Good girl, now cum for me," her fingers reached down for her clit again, this time ready to make her cum, wanted to enjoy the innocent face of Brandy between her legs, her tongue licking up and down her slit until she came all over her face. This young girl would soon find out what it was like to eat a woman who was a squirter, smiled at the thought of her juices shooting out all over, almost like a man cumming on her face.

Michael could wait no longer, Ashley's new found vigor in oral copulation continually drove him to the edge of orgasms, he f***ed her to stop, wanting to cum inside her pussy.
"Do you want me to fuck you now, Ashley?"
Even though she had already cum, she felt the arousal come back in her body. She was humiliated at how easily Headmaster Michael had made her cum before, even when he inflicted pain on her body, unable to stop him from forcing a powerful orgasm from her body. She wasn't sure why she was aroused, but she thought it might be because he f***ed her to suck his cock, unable to stop him from shoving his thick cock into her mouth and down her throat while she choked and gagged on the thick man-meat. f***ed to service him sexually, as though she was a sex slave. Bound, that was all she was: a convenient sexual outlet for all of his perversities.
But she did want him to fuck her, wanted to experience what it felt like to be truly taken as a sex object, her only purpose to pleasure him and his cock.
"Yes," she quietly admitted.
"Have you ever had anyone dump a load of hot cum inside you, Ashley? Or do all the boys wear condoms?"
"I've only had sex four times, all of them used condoms. None of them ever made me cum," she admitted, not sure why, but hoped that Headmaster would make her cum, wanted to experience an orgasm while being vaginally penetrated. f***ed to cum while being fucked.
"I don't wear condoms, Ashley. I'm going to bathe your pussy with my hot cum, filling you to overflowing. I expect you to squeeze my cock with your pussy when I fuck you. Do it when I pull out, relax your muscles when I push in. Do a good job of fucking me or I will stick three fingers up your hot, tight asshole and drive your pussy up and down my cock. Do you understand?" He moved back between her legs again, her pussy already glistened with her juices. He peeled back her lips, her pink insides very wet. He rubbed his cock along her slit, back and forth as she shuddered beneath him.
"Yes, Headmaster Michael. I will be a good fuck for you," ashamed at her words, even more humiliated that she would perform it. Her head shot back and suddenly she was filled with a thick, hard cock, Headmaster Michael had not given her a chance to get used to its girth, impaled her on the full measure of it in three powerful strokes, each time going deeper inside her body, finally banged hard against her cervix, his cock jerked around inside her, her muscles involuntarily clenched on the hard flesh in response to the sudden **** of her body.
Michael loved to take them hard, make them feel the power he had over their bodies, the tight bondage left them helpless to do anything but scream in pain, the sound of which always made his cock jerk in appreciation. He gripped her hips hard, his fingers dug into the flesh as he pumped her with his cock. She was so tight, sweat beaded on his forehead as he used his powerful hips to drive his cock in and out her tight opening. It felt like a tight glove gripped his cock, her vaginal opening would spasm up and down his shaft as a hand would do, gripped his cock, brought such pleasure to him. His fingers found her clit, the swollen bud hard, a dark red from his prior abuse, and manipulated it, his fingertip slapped, dragged tortuously, made her
feel the broken nail on his index finger run over it, sc****d it painfully.
He looked over to see Meredith slam in and out of Brandy, the girl's head thrown back as she came, came all over the evil black dildo that seemed transformed from an instrument of pain to an instrument of rapture. Her screams of pleasure drove Ashley, her pussy felt like a leather glove that gripped his cock as he fucked her, slid up and down his shaft, squeezed so tight, gave him so much pleasure. He continued to rut into Ashley, her young body learned quickly to give him so much pleasure. The Board would love her, love her tight body.
Brandy could just barely stand when she was released from the bondage, but the Chancellor didn't want her limbs, she only wanted her mouth and tongue. She dragged her over to the chair, made her kneel before it, Meredith sat down, her legs spread wide, her hips pushed forward, her sex exposed. She grabbed Brandy's head, each hand gripped tightly around the ears, pulled her forward, pulled Brandy's face onto her sex.
"Eat my pussy, Brandy." She saw the tongue come out, pushed Brandy's lips tightly against her slit, arched her bottom up as the tongue came in contact with her over-heated pussy, moaned softly with pleasure.
"Lick up and down my slit, use your fingers to spread me apart. Mmmm," she moaned again, "yes, such a good cunt licker you are, Brandy. I think you will spend a lot of time under my desk servicing my pussy with your tongue. Would you like that, Brandy, eating my pussy every day?“
Brandy didn't want to think any further then the moment, her pussy sated, she now had to please the Chancellor. The Chancellor's juices were almost sweet, her nectar abundant, filled her mouth with her taste. Her fingers pulled the lips back, big puffy lips that were easy to grip, pulled harder than necessary, felt a bit of power over the Chancellor as she ate her pussy.
"Such a good girl, now make your tongue hard and push it into my vagina. Tongue-fuck me. Oh God, it feels like a little cock inside me," Brandy eagerly tried to please her. "Up and down my slit. Don't forget to go all the way back to my asshole. I want you to rim me, push that thick hard tongue up my asshole. Keep your fingers busy as you do."
She no longer cared what she was doing or how distasteful it was, her only desire was to please the Chancellor. The word Mistress suddenly came to mind. Did she suddenly become the sex slave of the Chancellor, was the woman now her Mistress? Her fingers slid down to the pussy, played with the slit again, up and down the wet lips, the thought of what she was doing aroused her again. She curled her tongue, made it rigid and pushed hard on the Chancellor's anus, f***ed her tongue inside the rectum, felt the heat, tasted the slightly murky flavor, drove the thought of where her tongue was from her mind, her only thought to please her Mistress.
The Chancellor saw Brandy masturbate herself again, even after just cumming. Her tongue seemed to come alive, drove such pleasures from her body, surprised at how eagerly she began to rim her, afraid that she might have to be f***ed to provide such sexual services. She stroked her head, "You are such a good girl, Brandy. I think I will keep you around as my little sex toy. Would you like that, Brandy? Servicing me with your tongue and hands whenever I desire you. You know it excites me to hurt you sexually. Will you submit to me?"
Brandy looked up, her eyes wide, heard what would be required of her. She could only nod her head, her face moved back down to service her Mistress with her tongue and fingers, hoped to please her.
The room almost shook noisily as they all came. First Ashley, her pussy filled for the first time with hot cum, the fluids shot into her like a fire hose, his semen bathed her insides. She clamped down on his cock, pulled his cum from his balls as he came inside her, his fingers drove an orgasm from her body, pinched and twisted her nipples and clit hard. She looked over to see the look of ecstasy on the Chancellor's face as her best friend so intently buried her face into the older woman's pussy, sure that her tongue visited every nook and cranny in her body. She was surprised to see Brandy so openly masturbate, cumming at the same time, oblivious to those around her. For someone who was used to always being in charge, she certainly took to the submissive role that the Headmaster and the Chancellor had put them into.
Ashley was finally released from the bondage furniture, her body drained of all strength, the Headmaster held her tightly against his naked body as though she was a little girl until she regained enough strength to stand. Brandy was involved in a deep, passion kiss with the Chancellor, their tongues mixed into each other's mouths, the Chancellor's juices moved back and forth between them.
"On Friday I want both of you to report to my office. A few members of the Board would like to avail themselves of your bodies. You will be required to engage in girl sex while the members watch and then they will want to take you sexually, it will be their decision as to which orifice they will visit with their cocks. I expect you to perform for them and avail them of everything your young bodies have to offer. If not you will suffer punishment under the Chancellor and myself. Do I make myself clear?“
They both nodded as they dressed, unable to stop the Headmaster any longer, resigned to be used sexually at his whim.
"I will teach you Ashley, I will teach you how to eat pussy," Brandy whispered.
... Continue»
Posted by catherine-belmont 10 months ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4744  |  
  |  2

The Romance of Lust - A classic Victorian erotic n

The Romance of Lust - A classic Victorian erotic novel
Author: Anonymous

Vol 3

The castle, although in a valley between the hills, stood on a high perpendicular isolated rock some hundred-and fifty feet above its base; it was crowned with a very high building to make up for want of space at the foundation, and had besides a very lofty and bold round tower, rising high enough above the sides of the valley to serve as a lookout beyond them. The habitable part was reached from the main gate by a steep stair, at one of the landings was a trap door opening upon a profoundly deep shaft; tradition said that this was a trap for personal enemies, who, on pretence of reconciliation were invited to the castle; on passing over the trap it opened, and they were precipitated to the bottom. It was the common tradition of the peasantry that wheels with scythes attached chopped them to pieces at the bottom.

It is a curious fact, and one showing how tradition may preserve a truth where least expected. Our friend the Count for six months lay hidden in the secret recesses of this old castle at the time a price was set on his head for treason. This had led him to all sorts of explorations, in which he had discovered many hiding places.

Knowing of this tradition about the cutting up of bodies at the bottom of this deep shaft he got his two younger b*****rs to let him down by a long cord, and really found the remains of machinery and wheels with rusty blades attached.

After he had finally escaped, a more regular search was made, and it was discovered that a communication with the torrent on a former higher level had let the water pass underneath the castle, and turn a water wheel which cut up the bodies and made them float away by the outlet. Human skulls and bones were found, singularly verifying the truth of tradition.

At the time the Count was a fugitive hiding therein, the old apartments were used as a granary to store the rent in kind of his father's tenantry. As there were suspicions of his having taken refuge here, the place had been two or three times ransacked by the police without their discovering him—thanks to the ingenious hiding places he had discovered.., But for this very reason every precaution had to be taken, and no beds, bedding, or plates, knives, chairs, or tables were there; he slept on the corn, spread three feet thick on the floor, or sat on it when tired. His mother, with provisions under her petticoats, would saunter in the garden, and, when unobserved, slip into the low cavern and ascend by the secret stairs, and seated on the corn by his side, would wait until he had done, to take everything away, and leave not a trace of any one being provisioned up there. These details are explanatory of what follows. The Count had been one of the Royal Guard for two years at Turin, and being a handsome young fellow, had as much fucking at command as he could wish for. When shut up for months in his asylum the passions that had been kept under by constant gratification began to torment him; from the loopholes of the castle he could see the peasant women working on the mountainside, and, in stooping, showing their legs even up to the bare skin, and this used to drive him mad with desire. He did not frig himself, but at night stole down to the garden, secured a large pumpkin or two, took them up to his retreat, cut small holes in their sides, and then thrust his stiff-standing prick into them, forcing the hole to the size of his prick, and then working the pumpkin with both hands till he spent deliciously; he used to get six or seven fucks in these artificial cunts, then throw away the finished one on the torrent side of the castle. This was so far a relief, but his lust grew fiercer every day, and on one occasion became uncontrollable.

His mother, who had married at fifteen, was now a fine ripe woman in her thirty-sixth year. One day, after setting down the things she had brought up, she lifted her outer gown that she might not show she had been sitting on corn; the Count was already seated much below her body on the low corn. His mother accidentally on this occasion drew up all her clothes, showing the whole of her fine arse, and in stooping backwards to seat herself all her fine hairy and gaping cunt was visible to his lower sight. This was too much for the Count, in a moment his prick sprang to the fiercest stand, he instantly unbuttoned his trousers; his mother finding she had brought her bare arse onto the corn, leant over on the side opposite to her son to tuck her petticoats under her arse, but the Count seized her round the waist with one arm, with his body pressed on her already bent body, f***ed her quite down on her side and was into her cunt up to the hilt, he thrust it up so fiercely as not only to make her shriek with surprise, but also with pain. She struggled to be free, but was held down with all the energy of his ferocious lust. Very few thrusts in and out were required to bring down the first rush of his sperm; this lubricated her cunt, his prick never, yielded, but stood as stiff as ever, and with hardly an instant's pause he recommenced a more delicious action than the previous one. His mother, however, was much distressed in mind at the first horror of the i****t, but being a ripe woman of hot lubricity, could not feel a fine prick deliciously belabouring her cunt without having her lust excited in spite of herself. As all pain of the unprepared forcing of her cunt had passed away, and the plentiful rush of her son's spunk lubricated all the passage, she soon could not control her passions, and seconded him with an art which left nothing to desire. His long deprivation fired him to unusual efforts, and he fucked her five times before he withdrew.

When she sat up she said, "Oh! Ferdinand, what have you done! How could you do so? Violate your own mother. It is dreadful."

The poor Count, seeing her much distressed, burst into tears, threw his arms round her neck, and weeping told her he could not help it.

She patted his head, and said. "Poor fellow, poor fellow."

On this he lifted his head to kiss her. She, too, wept, and they mingled tears and caresses together; this almost instantly restored his prick to its pristine stiffness. He bent his mother back on the corn, and although she resisted a little, and said it was too dreadful his wanting to commit such a sin again, she opened her legs when he got over her, and did not prevent his pulling up her petticoats.

He was into her this-time-well-moistened and really longing cunt, for her passions were now become lascivious.

Thrice more did he fuck her, each time more delicious than the others, and in all seconded by the most splendid action of his mother's arse, and the most exciting pressures of the inner folds of her really delicious cunt.

At last she left him, but after so delightful a commencement every day saw a renewal of these delicious encounters.

His mother proved an adept in every resource of lust. Being a splendidly made woman, and salacious in the extreme, when once she had given way to her lubricity, she indulged in every whim of lust. She always, after a few days' fucking, came very lightly dressed, with no stays or other encumbrances, so that they used to strip and fuck at ease in every way. The Count assured us that much as he had since enjoyed some of the finest women, never had one given greater pleasure than his delicious, lewd, and salacious mother, doubtless the fact of it being i****t added to the usual gratification given by a ripe, well-made, luscious-cunted woman.

After the first week of their delicious encounters, his mother said to him, "My dear Ferdinand, we are very imprudent, you may get me with c***d if we do not adopt precautions. Your father does not wish to have any more c***dren, and takes care not to get them."

"How does he prevent it, my dear mamma?"

"Well dearest, he goes slowly to work, and while he has it in me rubs his finger on the point where you are now feeling (he was gently rubbing up her clitoris, a well-developed one) until he has made me enjoy it several times, and when he finds he is about to discharge he suddenly withdraws it, and pushes the head of it into my bottom and spends there. You must do the same, but you must not put all this long thick fellow in. Oh! come to my arms, my son, you have excited me until I must have it immediately."

Upon which the Count mounted and fucked so deliciously that with arms and legs round his body and loins, devil a bit would she allow him to withdraw, but spent with him most ecstatically, and quickly called for more, so that it was not until the third time of his being about to spend, that throwing her fine legs high in the air, and bringing her arse with a heave well up, and taking his prick out with her hand, she guided it to the delicious smaller orifice, and as all was reeking with the previous discharge, slipped it in, not the head only, but the whole shaft. She cried out, "Not so far, not so far," but as he began shoving in and out she quickly got excited, and wriggled her arse with all her accustomed skill, and spent deliciously again as he shot his spunk right up into her i****tuous entrails.

He passed a hand between their bodies to press a finger on her clitoris, this made her cunt throb, which was felt by his prick, and quickly sent him up upon another delicious enjoyment of the tight recess of obscene lust, and a second most exquisite and luscious course was run, equally to his mother's as to his satisfaction. Then he withdrew to relieve her body of the weight she had so long sustained, they mutually embraced their naked bodies, and sweetly conversed on the exquisite joys they had just participated in. His mother declared his father gave her nothing like the lascivious joys she received from his dear son. They toyed and kissed until, handling his prick with skill, she got two more delicious fucks, one in each receptacle, and parted for the day.

By the second month she discovered that what she dreaded had happened. Her son had got her with c***d; she wept when she communicated this unfortunate result, but the Count, like me, always stood fiercely at a woman's tears. Several splendid fucks followed, all in the cunt—the mischief was done, and precautions were no longer necessary.

His mother abandoned herself to him with a greater excess of lust than she had ever yet done, and fucked with an excellence, vigour, and energy that drew from him eight discharges in a wonderfully short time. The fact of his having put a baby into her appeared to stimulate both their passions. She declared she never in her life had enjoyed fucking more. They used the grossest bawdy terms in their intercourse, as if it was one barrier more broken down between them, and made their i****tuous love more exciting and a greater destruction of all natural ties between them.

Before parting they consulted about how best to fix the parentage on her husband.

He was a man of fifty-five, and, therefore, past the ardour of passion—taking even his fucking coolly—and, therefore, more difficult to hoodwink.

She knew that he awoke with a cockstand, although that did not always lead to a fuck. Upon this they founded their hopes, and at last arranged she should d**g his coffee, and when still asl**p in the morning she should handle his prick, get him up, turn her bum, put it into her cunt, work him gently, make him spend which would awake him, hold him in, pretend she herself was in the acme of delight, but on coming to her senses, upbraid him with having spent inside.

This all happened as planned, he did awake on spending, but his wife exerted such unusually delicious pressures upon his delighted prick, that he got so excited as to fuck her in and she took care he should spend inside a second time-'she pretended to be carried away by passion as much as he was. But remonstrating afterwards upon the imprudence of what he had done, especially in having so excited her that she could not help spending at the instant he did, which made it more dangerous. She did not know how it was but she had never before seemed to receive such pleasure from him as he had given her that morning.

"Well, my darling, it is a curious coincidence, but you never seemed to me more delicious or more lasciviously excellent in your fucking than you did just now. As it is but once let us take more care in future, and hope nothing will come of this little and delightful imprudence."

But of course there did, as the Count related to us, and seven months after this morning fucking my mother gave birth to a daughter. "I had already been in exile for five months when this event came off, I had letters from my mother after she got about and for some years afterwards, telling me that my s****r was a beautiful c***d, and growing up the image of her father, underlining those words for me, to put the true construction on them. Poor darling mamma, she died four years ago, and my father followed her two years later. I never saw either of them again.

"Before I escaped from Italy I had passed five months in the constant possession of my beloved mother. As her pregnancy advanced her salacious avidity for my embraces seemed to increase. She was insatiable, but with such variety of charm and art that I never failed to answer to her call. Every refinement and excess of the wildest and grossest lust was practised by us.

"My father possessed a small collection of the grossest bawdy books; my adored and salacious mother purloined from time to time the lewdest, we read and excited ourselves in the realisation of the wildest and grossest scenes therein depicted.

"My mother was an instance of a woman getting once out of bounds and then stopping short of no excess, and became boundlessly corrupt. There was no horror we two could possibly commit that we did not indulge in.

"My father, when once the pregnancy was undoubted, was less reticent of his fucks. My mother at my request used to stimulate him to fuck her just before coming up to me, so that I used to shove my prick into the paternal sperm, sometimes in her cunt, and sometimes in her arse, and eventually used to lick it up before fucking her either way. The i****t of her son upon the immediate fuck of her husband was, she said, the most stimulating to her excessive lust of anything I could possibly do.

"My father was obliged to go to Turin for ten days; it was the time of new moon, when nights were dark. My mother used to put on a dark cloak and come up to me; we lay down on her cloak, and, stark naked, gave ourselves up to the wildest lust until dawn, when mother slipt away to the house and left me well inclined to sl**p until she returned with my food.

"Oh! it was a happy time, its combinations of solitude and i****t, combined with my lusty youth, for I was only nineteen years old at that time, made me be constantly at her call, and she never went away before her excessive lust had been satisfied for the moment. Had circumstances permitted her to stay with me longer than she usually did, she would have got more frequent fucks out of me; at night, when she could come, she got ten and sometimes eleven discharges from me, and probably herself spent twice as often. I was indefatigable.

"In all her after-letters to me she constantly avowed grief that she had lost her most loved son; that she was inconsolable, punning on the con in the word, which is French for 'cunt.'

"Various allusions of that sort were in all her loving letters. Often and often when I have been slack in fucking a woman, and my prick not answering when called on, I had only to conjure up some of these scenes with my mother when my cock would spring to the stand instantly, to the immense satisfaction of my momentary fouteuse, and it is so yet, a thought of her reanimates it at once."

Here my adored wife slipped her hand under his dressing gown, and found his prick standing fiercely, she seized it, and pretending to be his mother, cried out—

"Come, oh, come! my beloved Ferdinand, into your own loving mother's arms."

She fell back on the couch, he got between her legs, kneeling on the floor, having thrown off his robe, exhibiting his fine hairy arse—one of those I so dearly loved. The sight fired my salacious prick, so kneeling behind, I guided it into his arsehole, and while he fucked my adored wife, I sodomised his superb arse. We ran two delicious courses, then my wife took me in her cunt, while the Count buggered his supposed mother, for that stimulating idea was kept up. A second fuck followed in the same pose, with both her apertures filled to satiety.

This concluded that delicious orgy; we had a half night's rest the following night, as usual, to recruit, that we might better enjoy a perfect excess on the subsequent night.

It was in this way we kept up our powers, and only near the end of our visit had we any occasion to apply the birch, and that to no great excess.

It was in the middle of the second night that the Count continued his recital of the result of the intrigue with his mother. His s****r-c***d, for she was both, was born in his first year's exile. Beyond his mother's description of her, that she was growing up a beautiful girl, the image of her father, meaning her son, the Count, he had no other intelligence of her. She had just turned eleven when her mother died; for two years after that sad event she kept house for her father.

He then dying, the second b*****r took possession of the property. As the state had deprived him of all civil rights, the property was given up to the b*****r. On his return, after being amnestied, the Count had to go to law with his b*****r to get back his property. His s****r-daughter, who had been unhappy with her b*****r's wife, gladly left them to keep house with the Count. She was then in her s*******nth year, splendidly developed in bosom and bottom, lovely and lustful deep-brown eyes, the very image of her father, although she only knew him as her b*****r. The recollection of the fierce joys he had had with his own and her mother, drove him wild with lust to possess the i****tuous fruit of his intrigue with his own mother. He used of an evening after dinner to have her sit on his knee while he related his adventures abroad, intermingled with kissing and toying. He praised her splendid bubbles and felt them; he said he could not believe that her immense prominence behind was real unless he felt the bare skin. With little resistance this was permitted once, then indulged in, until from less to more he got to feeling and frigging her cunt, while he put his own standing prick into her caressing hand. There could be but one end of this. He took her maidenhead, and then she crept into his bed every night. He initiated her into every excess of venery, and ended by getting her with c***d. It was concealed as long as possible, and then, on pretence of a visit to a friend at Turin, to see some fetes, he conducted her to an accoucheuse, and left her there until her parturition was over.

I may here mention that just five weeks after that event came off we met them at Turin, on our way home from Venice. She was a beautiful girl. The Count introduced us as old friends, with whom every thing could be done in common.

We stopped a fortnight, and initiated her into all the mysteries and extravagancies of the wildest lust, and she proved apt a scholar that she almost equalled in action and enjoyment the greater experience of my beloved wife.

The Count had taken apartments at Turin for the winter, and finding his s****r-daughter so facile a pupil he intended getting up a partie carree to continue these delightful orgies. His c***d was a lovely fruit of double i****t, and gave promise of being a lovely woman. Her mount was charmingly plump, and the pouting lips of her delicious little cunt were already lust-exciting. The Count hoped he would be able to fuck her when old enough and promised me a participation when the time came.

I may here add he had her always to bed with him, and his s****r-mother every morning, and in the bath with him.

She grew up admirably developed. From between seven and eight years old he gamahuched her delighted cunt; at eight began rubbing his prick on her clitoris, and by nine had gradually stretched it that he could enter nearly his whole length, and spend there.

We long knew each other, and he always said he was practising the lesson my adored wife Florence had instructed him in, when relating to us the incidents of her earlier days, and of her gradual violation by her own father.

I shall defer this story that I may at once describe the after-fate of this beautiful c***d, whom I and my wife have since often enjoyed between us, when she was entrusted to us by her father.

After a visit to us in England he left her to perfect her English for six months with us. We certainly perfected her erotic education while she perfected herself in English by her own ready talent for language, for although only in her sixteenth year, she spoke five languages perfectly, besides all the local dialects of Italy, which differ greatly from each other. Her stay with us was much prolonged, for at the time she was about to leave us she proved to be with c***d by me. In due course of time she was safely delivered of a daughter.

Her father, who came over to take her home after the advent, ceded the dear little object of my connection with her mother to my wife's prayers.

We had no c***dren of our own, and she would adopt her. The Count, who in his heart was delighted at the proposition, left her with us. He afterwards had a son by this beautiful and charming daughter and granddaughter of his at one and the same time.

It is now long years ago, and that son legally adopted is now Count in succession after his father's death.

We paid many visits during these years to each other, during which the Count related to us some of the episodes in his life, which I give in his own words—

"You ask me to relate my first experiences. My earliest initiation into the secret mysteries of love's recess was rather a curious one, and one which ended very disagreeably for the fair nun who sought to teach me the gentle art of love.

"You must know that after Bonaparte's first conquest of Northern Italy, when he had turned the Alps by the Savona depression, and by the battles of Montenotte and others in that neighbourhood, gained the interior plains and carried all before him, Piedmont was annexed, and after the then French fashion, all church property was seized. Monks and nuns were turned loose in the world, with a promise of small pensions which never were paid. A nun of a convent in our neighbourhood was one thus thrown on the world. To sustain life she opened a little school for boys and girls of tender age. The neighbouring gentry, willing to assist a worthy creature reduced to poverty by no fault of her own, sent their c***dren to her for primary instruction; my mother had taken a great fancy to s****r Bridget, as she was called, and I was sent to her school. I had just entered into my twelfth year, but was a fine grown boy of my age, and I can remember that my prick when standing in the morning had already shown proofs of fair development, which gave promise of its future prominence I think I was the biggest boy in the school, all the others being two or three years my juniors. I was in perfect ignorance as to the relation between the different sexes. The nun seemed to have taken a fancy to me, she used to embrace me with her arms, and kiss me with very pouting lips, and I could feel that she seemed to suck in my breath. She made me stand very close to her in repeating my lessons, her arms or elbows, apparently by accident, were always pressed against the spot where my, at first insensible, prick lay hid. Without knowing how it came about, these sort of accidental pressures at last excited it to stand, which she, no doubt on the watch, was delighted to perceive. Seeing how she could now excite it to the point she wished to arrive at, she said aloud one day—'Fernandino, you must stay to repeat that lesson after the school rises. You want a little extra instruction which I cannot give you while occupied with all the class.' I thought this a kindness on her part, but her object was very different. When all had gone and we were left alone, she desired me to come nearer, the elbow played its usual game, my cock stood, she pressed harder against it, then cried out, 'Dear me! what is that hard thing in your trousers? let me see.' She unbuttoned them, put in her soft hand, and drew out my prick. 'How curious that is. Is it always so?' 'No, not always.' 'When how comes it so now?' 'I don't know, but sometimes in moving to show me my lesson your elbow touches it, and it gets into that state.' All this time she was handling my prick in the gentlest and most exciting manner, indeed she very quickly produced the spasmodic joys of heaven thus brought down to mortal man, of course with only the nervous result. This was all that was attempted the first time, when she told me to button up, saying that it was a very bad thing to encourage that habit, and I must be prudent and not let others know of its being improperly hard and stiff.

"This sort of thing continued for a day or two. Finding I had said nothing about it to any one, she proceeded to effect her grand object. I was kept in as before. She excited me as usual, and soon had it out stiff-standing. 'Now,' said she, 'I will initiate you into love's mysteries. I see you are discreet and can be trusted; lie down on your back on this school form.' I did so. She lifted my shirt, my trousers were already down on my legs, she felt the shaft and appendages, then kneeling by my side she sucked it deliciously until it felt as if it would burst. She then rose and straddled over the low form and my body, pulled her petticoats up to her navel, and to my great surprise showed an immense thick mass of hair, covering the whole of her lower belly. Guiding my prick to the entrance of her cunt, she gradually engulphed the little object by letting her body descend upon it. I felt a certain smarting of pain in her first movements, and my prick partially softened, but quickly regained all its stiffness by the pleasure she gave me by her up and down movements on it. I went off as before in a paroxysm of choking delight; she, too, spent, for I was conscious of a stream of warm liquid flowing on my cock. She tightly held me where I was, and by cunt pressures quickly brought it up to full stiffness again, and a second delightful paroxysm followed.

"After this I fairly shrank to nothing, and dropped out. On rising I saw that there was a wetness streaked with bl**d all over my cock and cods; boylike, the sight of bl**d frightened me, and I began to cry, she wiped it all off, and skinned back my prick to wipe under it but here the raw surface made it painful, and even drew a show of bl**d; previously my foreskin had been attached to the projecting edge of the nut, her action of sinking on it had torn it off and f***ed it down on the shaft, doubtless this is the maidenhead of a boy, and hence the first smarting pain and the slight loss of bl**d that followed. She tried to detain me that she might get some warm water, which she told me would put it all to rights. I was too frightened, and ran off home crying all the way, and like a stupid lubberly boy, sought my mother and told her all what s****r Bridget had done and showed how sore she had made my cock. My mother, enraged, ran at once to the school, where in a back room s****r Bridget resided-berated her well, and in her anger let it all out, so that the poor woman, lost all her scholars, and was reduced to perfect poverty. However, a young Count in the neighbourhood, who had been long trying to have her, now persuaded her to accept his protection; she had the wisdom to make him settle indefeasibly a pension upon her, so as to be safe from future abandonment. I, of course, soon regretted the stupidity of my conduct. As soon as cured of the slight soreness of my cock, my imagination recurred to the pleasure her handling and sucking had given me, and the delicious paroxysms she had produced, but, alas! all too late. However, now I was awakened to the true use of a prick, and our women servants and the peasant girls in the neighbourhood, who knew of my affair with the nun, gave me encouragement, and I fucked them right and left, in the fields, under the bushes, in stables or lofts, and carried on this for a year; but at last I was discovered by my father, and sent off to college at Savona. Colleges in Italy have schools attached for younger students like your King's College, in London.

"Here I found a youngster but six months older than me, the son of a friend of my f****y. I told him the story of my affair with the nun. We used to get leave to go to the water closet from different masters, so as not to be supposed to go together by design. From feeling our cocks and frigging ourselves until we spent, which we both now could do, my friend suggested that I should put it into his bottom, which a young usher in his first school had taught him to do. He was a plump, good-looking lad, with wonderfully large buttocks, and with an arsehole which from the usher's practice, whose cock was full grown, was so widened and sunk in that it really looked more like a vulva than an arsehole. By this time my cock was nearly as large as it is now, notwithstanding it entered up to the hilt without difficulty, and I used to fuck him most deliciously. It is a curious fact that he liked to be the recipient, and to be frigged by me at the same time. Although he got into my arsehole a few times it was merely from curiosity; his letch was to be fucked and frigged. While at college together this quite satisfied us, and we never sought the dangerous intercourse of the strumpets of the town, and so avoided the horrible diseases that so many of our fellow students suffered from, many for all their lives after. For years this agreeable intercourse lasted, and was only cut short by my exile.

"Meanwhile, on my return home for the vacation, I had not forgotten s****r Bridget, and longed intensely to renew my acquaintance with her. I easily discovered her abode; meeting her one day she scowled at me, and turned off in another direction. But I found out she had a favourite walk in a lonely direction. I hid myself until she approached too near to get away, seized her hand, implored her to forgive the folly of a mere boy, who had ever regretted his ignorant stupidity, but who was now a man, and longed to prove his devotion to her. Here I had unbuttoned my trousers with the other hand, and pulled out a very fair prick, at full stand.

"'There!' cried I, 'see how the recollection of the paradise I lost grieves him to the heart, let the poor dumb creature plead for me.'

"I placed the hand I held upon it, she grasped it tightly—

"'O! Fernandino, I always loved you, and but for your indiscretion should have had you all myself for months.' I threw my arms round her neck, our mouths met in a loving kiss, her tongue darted fire into my soul. I drew her, a willing participator, into some side bushes. She sank on the ground, her legs fell apart; I lifted her petticoats, her rich fleece and palpitating cunt were irresistible, I flung myself upon her, I gamahuched her until she spent twice, and then fucked her three times before I withdrew. I would willingly have continued the delicious junction, but that she implored me for prudence' sake to rise. We parted, but not before arranging for other meetings, which took place in woods and barns, wherever most convenient. Her protector going for a week to Turin during one of my vacations, I was admitted to her room at night by climbing the roof of an outhouse, and then stark naked we indulged in every excess. She was hot and lewd to the utmost, a splendidly made woman, with an insatiable cunt when once our sports began. She was, as I before mentioned, most hairy, had a well-developed clitoris, and fucked with as much pleasure in the rear attack as in her tight delicious throbbing cunt. She loved above all things to gamahuche a prick, sucked it most charmingly, but with greater art licked around the hollow below the nut, and down the under side of the prick, with an occasional lick of the ballocks, all in so exciting a manner that no matter how often I had fucked her, she was sure to get another and another. This charming intrigue continued until I went to Turin.

"During my connection with s****r Bridget I learnt the whole history of her convent life. She was f***ed to take the veil by her f****y, much against her will, for she even then felt the prickly sensation of desire, making her cunt throb at the idea of coition with the male sex. She quickly found a friend with similar desires, but more experience, who first taught her all the art of tribadism, and then confessed to having connection with the youngest father confessor. This priest came once a week to confess the nuns, to confess their liaison, and to let him inflict what penalty he liked. He told her he would flog her, and then punish her where she sinned, which, in fact, meant putting his prick into her cunt when in a kneeling position. This sort of thing was done to see if she took it in with gusto, and when it was found that was the case, their hour of confession was a scene of every excess, stark naked, for neither wore aught but the frock of monk or nun. This delicious indulgence lasted until the dissolution of the convent, and you know the rest."

Another recital of the Count much amused us. The Count was admitted at s*******n into the Royal Guard, where each private was born a gentleman, and held the rank of sub-lieutenant in the army. Here he had many intrigues, and took the maidenhead of a charming and beautifully made girl, who was being brought up for the stage as an opera dancer, for which she showed early capacity. She proved a great success when brought forward. She dearly loved our friend, and was supposed to be faithful to him, although she had developed excessive wantonness and lubricity under his able tuition. His flight and exile separated them.

Years afterwards he met a lovely, magnificent, fully developed woman, splendidly attired, walking in the Regent's Park, He did not recognise her, but was looking at her with longing eyes, when suddenly she seized him by the arm, and exclaimed in the patois of Piedmont, "Ces tu si! Buzaron." (Is that thou thyself, Buzaron). This latter word is a familiar expression of carnal affection, but, literally, is "big bugger."

Their intercourse became of the warmest, she was now a first-rate danseuse, very highly paid.

The Count had first had her, she really loved him, and in London stuck faithfully to him, for love alone, for she never would accept even the smallest present. She, of course, had plenty of splendid offers from noblemen, but as long as the Count would have her she was faithful to him. When, which a knowing woman's tact senses, she saw a falling off, she released him, and, although never refusing her person to him, took to others as well. She was a very lovely bird, and used to relate the erotic experiences of her previous years. Many of these were most amusing, but one in especial showed the ardent nature of her temperament. She had accepted, when dancing at Genoa, an eligible offer from the Lisbon Opera proprietors, and had to take passage on an Italian brig; she was the only passenger, and her berth was in the same open cabin as that of the captain and mate. On the second day out the captain showed signs of wishing to have her. She was already longing for a fuck, to which she had been daily habituated on shore, so she lent herself most willingly to his desires; from him to the mate, and eventually to all the ship's company, without any jealousy of captain or mate; for the system in those days made captain and crew all equally interested in the success of the voyage from the terms of their agreement.

The captain, mate and carpenter were owners of the vessel. The crew of a boatswain and four picked men received food, mostly dried fish, but no wages. They were entitled to a certain share of the profits of the voyage, and thus were interested in its success, and on very different terms of intimacy with the captain to what ordinary sailors could be.

The voyage lasted six weeks, and during all that time she had every man in the ship into her every day, and from fair front-fucking had eventually satisfied them in both apertures, and often had had one in each orifice, and sucked a third to spending point, which she deliciously swallowed; she had even taken the premisses of the little twelve-year-old cabin boy, and she declared that she never enjoyed so complete a satisfaction of her excessive lascivious lust as in that happy voyage of six weeks' duration.

The Count, who had split his sides with laughter as she recounted this extraordinary indulgence in every enjoyment of lust, related in the amusing patois of Piedmont, told us that notwithstanding such excessive indulgence in both orifices, and by pricks, many of which were of immense dimensions, not the slightest appearance of such ample stretching could be detected on the closest examination, and that in either orifice she could almost nip your prick off. One of those exceptional constitutions and splendid forms that no excess injures, and who are ready for any number of pricks and reducing them all to inanition, while she remained as ready as ever to recommence the utmost excess of lust as soon as any one set had exhausted themselves.

As a sequel to the Count's confessions, I shall here give my adored wife's account of her early life in the form of a narrative, for when it was told to me it was interrupted by various lustful encounters produced by the lascivious and exciting nature of her revelations.

She was the daughter of a Greek mother, married to a high clergyman of the Church of England, a man of great erudition, who had taken the highest honours at Oxford. When Fellow of his college he was tutor to a great nobleman's son, had travelled for years with him, and hence his wide acquaintance with the languages of modern Europe. In Greece he had fallen over head and ears in love with her mother, had tried to seduce her, and, failing that, married her. He was a man of most lustful propensities, her mother was of a beauty most attractive and exciting to such a man, having lustrous and most lustful eyes, extraordinary wealth of hair, which when undone reached to her heels; thick and meeting eyebrows, and a well-defined moustache, all enough to drive a sensualist like her father mad. So failing all other means to have her, he married her, and, as far as she could afterwards learn from him, was in all voluptuously lewd, carnal acquirements, every thing the wildest imagination of lust could desire. It was from her mother she inherited all that deliciously haired body, and from both parents her intensely lascivious passions. She lost her mother just as she had attained her eighth year. During her mother's life she had generally crept into their bed in the mornings to have a cuddle, and had often been a witness to the fucking of her mother by her father, and had, at other times, played with his prick until it stood, and even made him spend with her toyings. She owned to a sense of sensual gratification in this, but at that early age without any idea of the possibility of its being put into her. She always accompanied papa to his bath, and he invariably dried her and finished by kissing her mount and her cunt, and without tongueing it.

After her mother's death he always had her to sl**p the whole night with him, and when in her ninth year he had commenced by gamahuching her clitoris, which even at that early age he declared gave promise of exceeding in projection the fine one with which her mother had been provided.

In this manner he soon awakened all the latent lubricity of her nature. Afraid to f***e an entrance at that early age, after exciting both her and himself, he used to rub his great prick between the lips of her cunt, and against her clitoris, until worked up to spending point, when he transferred his prick to her mouth, and spent therein, he having taught her to practise that voluptuous and delicious method.

It was naturally impossible to stop short dans un tel beau chemin, and it ended by his first getting the knob of his prick into her small tight slit and spending there, gradually forcing his way further and further in, until she, driven mad by such excitement, felt the utmost desire to have it into the deepest recess of her longing cunt, and begged him to shove it in harder and further.

With such a spur to his passions, unable to control himself, he burst through all obstacles, and completely deflowered her, giving her greater agony than she expected, which was subsequently completely alleviated and converted into the most exquisite sensations. Once he had fairly fucked her, he continued to do so constantly until the age of puberty, which declared itself by the coming-on of her monthly courses even before she was twelve years of age. Already an extensive moss-bed of sable silky short curls adorned her mount and body.

At this period her father told her he must take precautions against getting her with c***d; at first he drew out and spent in her mouth, which she dearly loved, but becoming lewd on her bottom-hole, which he constantly fingered, he declared it was too much derangement of position to get it into her mouth, and suggested merely driving the knob into the arse-hole, and spending therein, which he could do by her merely heaving up her arsehole as high as her cunt had been, and so entering without any change of position on his or her part. Of course it soon came from the knob only to the utmost length of his prick in her arse, and gradually she came so to like it that often the entire encounter of three or four coups was delivered in her arsehole to her infinite satisfaction; and thus her father enjoyed the first fruits of every aperture in her body.

He it was that instructed her so deeply in classic literature as well as modern languages, but always choosing such lewd works to carry out her education, such as Meursius and Suetonius in Latin, Athenaeus with his supper conversations in Greek, especially drawing her attention to his chapter on boy love, Boccaccio and Casti in Italian, the uncastrated editions, the adventures of Casanova, and the hundreds of other French bawdy books, with the most exciting illustrations of all these works and many others besides. The lecture on them always led to good fucking in one aperture or the other, practising the particular description that excited their lewdness.

He thus depraved her mind that she soon longed for other experiences than all he could give, and she cast about for an aide-du-con. This she first found in their young and handsome footman, who proved not only discreet, but completely up to his work, and uncommonly well furnished.

They occupied in every voluptuous excess the hours papa had to attend to the extensive and rich parish of which he was the rector. I must tell the rest in her own words; she said—

"Continued immunity in our excesses led to excessive in-cautiousness, and caused the discovery of our intrigue by my father, who appeared shocked and distressed at the discovery, but he was quickly reconciled, as it ended in his having the youth himself, and his introduction into our i****tuous orgies, in which he both fucked and was fucked by my father when not giving me the exquisite delight of having both together. And for five or six years I had but these two charming satisfiers of my lust.

"At this period a beautiful youth of f******n, the son of a younger b*****r of my father, and, consequently, my first cousin, came to live with us. He was an orphan, left by his mother under the guardianship of my father. I was some three years his senior and he took to me as an elder s****r, was very loving in that character only, and used to embrace and kiss me most affectionately. I, for my own part, soon began to have other feelings.

"On his first arrival, in grief at the loss of his only surviving parent, he feared to go to bed alone, so I used to accompany him, and help to undress him. He was all innocence, his mother, up to her recent death, had done the same, so he had no mauvaise honte, and I helped off his shirt and helped on his night-gown, and even witnessed his diddling before he got into bed, which I tucked him in and kissed him before leaving.

"Of course with my then complete knowledge and practice of every art of lust, I could not but look for and discover all his secret charms, then always in a state of repose, but promising a future development. I grew lewd upon him one morning, after an orgy with papa and the footman, who had not altogether satisfied me. I was tempted to go along to my cousin Henry, to waken and cuddle him, knowing that he would probably awaken with a cockstand, as usual with youths, and even men.

"I slipt along, and at once saw, as I expected, for only partially covered with the sheet, the prominence of his prick was unmistakable. I gently removed the sheet, and was delighted to see that his instrument, insignificant enough when down, was of a very respectable volume when erect, and quite capable of giving any woman perfect satisfaction from its excessive hardness. I gently took it in my hand to feel it, it throbbed at the touch, and felt like a piece of wood in hardness, with a velvet covering.

"I got into his bed by his side without awakening him, taking care to pull up my chemise so as to let him feel the contact of my bare skin. I pulled the sheet over us, took him in my arms, and woke him with a kiss.

"He was surprised and delighted at finding me by his side, but as yet had no idea but that of cuddling and caressing me. In throwing my arms around him I had taken care to pull his night-gown up to his loins, so that his naked body pressed against mine as we embraced.

"In apparent surprise I cried out what is that pressing so hard against my body; at the same time moving my hand and laying hold of it. It throbbed violently to the touch. I threw the sheet off to see what it could be.

"'Dear me,' said I, 'how is this? What a change! it was not like that when I put you to bed last night. How has it become in this strange state?'

"'It is so, dear cousin, when I want to pee in the morning, and goes down afterwards.'

"'Then jump up and pee, and I want to do the same.'

"He took the pot and piddled. I took another and piddled, standing with legs wide apart, and holding the chamber pot partly between and partly under my thighs, so that he could perfectly see the whole of my cunt, and the flow of water from it.

"He stared with astonishment; it was really the first time he had any knowledge that women were differently formed down there than he was.

"'How funny,' cried he, 'you piddle from a chink, and have no doodle. I should like to see it nearer.'

"I told him I should lie down on my back on the bed, and he could look as much as he pleased, but he must never tell any body what he would see, because it was a great secret.

"He promised, of course. I lay down on my back, having first thrown off my chemise, stretched wide my legs, told him he would see better if he knelt between my legs, some slight distance from the object to be seen.

"He got up and began a close examination, admiring the immense quantity of hair I had already got, opened the lips, caressed what he called the little doodle, my clitoris, which was rampant with lewdness. I told him to feel inside with his middle finger; he pushed it up—I nipped it, to his astonishment, so that he could hardly withdraw it. Nature, unknown to him, acted her part; his cock, which had gone down after piddling, stood stiffer than ever. I laid hold of it, and said—

"'How comes this, Henry? You can't want to piddle again.'

"'No, no, but I feel queer all over, I don't know why, and it seems to have raised my doodle as you see.'

"'If you will keep it secret I will show how it comes about.'

"He promised that he would never, never, tell any thing I should teach him. So I said—

"'Come to my arms, lie down on my belly, and I will teach you. There that is it.'

"His cock beat fiercely against my cunt. I passed my hand down, guided it into my longing cunt, then placing my hands on his buttocks pressed down and f***ed his charming shaft up to the hairs of my longing cunt, foaming with my father's and the footman's sperm, so that he slipped in with the greatest ease; but no sooner was he hilted than one of my exquisite cunt-pressures made him cry out with unexpected pleasure, while I spent with the delicious conviction that I was enjoying the first fruits of a beautiful youth. I told him how to move in and out, nature did the rest the moment he knew what to do. A very few thrusts brought down his first tribute on the altar in the exquisite recess of Venus, the voluptuous goddess of love. I joined in the delicious discharge.

"Once experiencing the joys of coition the dear boy fucked me five times before I could get him to withdraw, and it was only the fear of discovery that induced him at last to get off me. We had a delicious cuddle, and I promised to come every morning I could do so with safety. Impressing upon him the absolute necessity of secrecy and caution, if he wished to have any repetition of the delightful lesson I had given him, I returned to my room gratified beyond measure in having taken a maiden tribute. Women who have the luck of such good fortune alone know the exquisite delight of initiating a virgin prick into love's mysteries and our longing cunts.

"We carried on this delicious intercourse for months before it was discovered, but use begets want of caution, and my father at last discovered it. Poor Henry thought himself happily excused by allowing my wanton parent to take possession of his bottom while fucking me. My warm embraces enabling him to support the great and curious pain and pleasure attending a first penetration of that delicious narrow aperture, dedicated to the obscene god. It ended in his complete initiation into our orgies with the footman. His addition to the orgy enabling more complex and lustful combinations than two men and a woman alone could indulge in.

"My father, who lived quite up to his income, died and left me with a very small capital at his death, which happened after the coming of age of my cousin Henry, to whom I had become violently attached. Indeed, it was my first love, and had all the devotion and ardour of that passion. He had a small independence, and we lived together for two years after my father's death, secretly sl**ping together.

"The interference of relatives who, without suspecting our real sensual intercourse, preached upon what the world would say, &c., induced me to undertake a governesship, for which the great instruction I had received from my papa more than fully qualified me. I saw the reasonableness of this, and also thought it was more likely to strengthen Henry's love than otherwise. But the parting was a great trial. He had grown a fine man, with a superb prick, although far inferior to this monster," laying hold of mine at the moment standing stiff and wanting but her touch to make me bend her back and fuck her off hand, so exciting had been her recital.

She resumed after this episode, by saying her system of teaching was eminently successful. From time to time she was comforted by interviews with her loved Henry, besides satisfying the lust of both the father and sons of the families she lived with, teaching and taking the maidenheads of several youths, but in none receiving the gratification her loved Henry had given her, until, as she flatteringly said, she had the good fortune to enter our f****y and find such a jewel as I possessed.

She had occasionally found girls of such a warm temperament that she was induced to initiate them into the art of gamahuchery. It was in this character of instructress that she had first used the rod to the bottoms of her pupils, and it was seeing the erotic effect produced on them as recipients that first gave her the letch of being herself birched. After this she had had a vast variety of youths, fathers of families, and old worn-out patients, whom she birched into action.

From one situation to another she had arrived at ours; since which time I knew all her doings.

The Count's son and my daughter meanwhile grew up to puberty. We watched their progress with great interest. They were both initiated in all love's delicious mysteries by their respective parents.

My lovely little Florentia, for we christened her in my adored wife's name Italianized, which became familiarly Entee, was a great comfort to us. From c***dhood she always came to cuddle us in bed before we rose. She was so beautifully made that we used to strip her naked and kiss her whole body, which always gained my dear wife an extra fuck, especially after she reached her tenth year, when her form was rapidly developing into puberty. Being from infancy familiar and accustomed to be always stript by us, she had no shyness; indeed she became so exciting that often I grew rampant and fucked my dear wife while she was present. She grew to like to see us do it, and used to play with my big cock, and bring him up to the scratch. It ended as it was sure to end, in my gradually toying with her from one excitement to another, until she was completely fucked in her thirteenth year.

Ten years after that epoch I lost my beloved wife, and would have been quite inconsolable but for the sympathizing endearments of this darling c***d, who became so necessary to my existence that twelve months after my adored wife's decease I married her. She was a perfect Italian beauty, and no one supposed she was other than an orphan adopted by my late wife.

Now, in my old age, she is the comfort of my life and the mother of my beautiful son, whom we have named Charley Nixon, in memory of both my first adored wife and my guardian, through whom he will inherit great wealth. The dear little fellow is now eighteen years of age, handsome, well grown, and very well furnished, although not so monstrous in that way as his father. His dear mother has initiated him in every delight, and he has all the fire of lust that his old father had before him. He often comes to us at night, indeed, it is the only thing that enables me from time to time to get a cockstand and a fuck at his mother. To see them in all the agonies of lust, fucking furiously before my delighted eyes, so excites me now and then, for, alas, it has come to be a gratification few and far between. But occasionally to suck up his young sperm after the excitement of their love combat produces a stiffness for my beautiful wife to mount upon me and then have our charming son to put his prick into her bottom for this, too, is necessary to my failing vigour, and the contact of his vigorous young prick against the thin filmy substance separating us feels as nothing. I am long in spending, and his delighted mother gets two and sometime three delicious discharges in her arse before my lazy prick deluges her cunt with my i****tuous sperm.

We are thus a happy f****y, bound by the strong ties of double i****tuous lust. It is necessary to have these loved objects to fall back upon, for alas! all the earlier partakers of my prick are now dead and gone. Aunt and uncle, the Dales, the Nichols, my beloved Benson, and her friends the Egertons.

I have already mentioned the Count's death, and both my s****rs have left me alone, and I should have been a dreary and solitary old man but for my beloved wife and son, who solace me and replace the void in my heart I should otherwise have so sadly felt.

I shall here end this long tale of my erotic life.

A curious event has happened lately, the divorce of a Mr. Cavendish from his wife for adultery with the young Count de la Rouchefoucalt. The details brought before the court were of the most scandalous nature, especially the letters exchanged between them when the Count had to go to Rome, where he was attache to the French Embassy. When the husband's counsel handed up the letters with the sworn notary's translation, he remarked that he thought they were too horribly scandalous to be read in court. The judge scanned a few of them, and, addressing the counsel said—

"I am perfectly of your opinion, my learned b*****r, I shall take them home and make a point of them in my address to the jury."

It will be seen that they were of such a nature that doubtless the old judge, who was no other than my dear old chum Harry Dale, gave his wife two or three extra fucks on the strength of the lust produced by those exciting and extraordinary lascivious letters from a young man of only twenty-one years of age, showing quite as early an initiation into all the luxury of the utmost depravity as any of my own details of my early experiences with my darling old aunt.

Some of the letters are a string of imaginary events as to how far they could carry their imaginations. The Count constantly alludes to the inferiority of his descriptions to those given in her replies. Alas! as he possesses those exciting replies of the lady, they cannot be got at, but from his descriptions, and the remarks on certain gross familiarities, it's evident she was gifted with as lascivious and lustful a temperament as either my aunt or the divine Frankland.

A chance threw these interesting letters into my possession, and I can assure the reader they are the veritable sworn translations of the letters found in Mrs. Cavendish's davenport when it was broken open by her husband, and produced on the trial. The Count had evidently dreaded such an event, and it will be seen he constantly implores her to destroy his letters as soon as read. But, with the infatuation of her sex, she kept them to furnish the sole evidence by which she lost her place in society and became a lost woman. It is added that she was a woman of forty-five, and the mother of several c***dren, but it is these randy voluptuous matrons who have the most attractions to a young man who feels flattered and is proud of, as he thinks, conquering a woman in a good position in society. It is evident enough that she was no tyro in every depravity of lust, and probably had passed through many hands before he gained her. He appears to have been really cunt-struck, which, as I have before observed, is one of the strongest infatuations that a man can have.... Continue»
Posted by Hangdog90 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 1476  |  
  |  1

The Hospital Fling - A lesbian tale

THE HOSPITAL FLING – A lesbian tale.

When Wendy opened the curtains she could see Ms Harrington’s hand quickly move from under the covers to the side of the hospital bed.
“Well well..what were we doing this morning ?”, asked Wendy with a wicked smile.
“WE were occupying ourselves”, answered Ms Harrington making a kissing motion towards the cute black nurse.
They both laughed.
“It’s time for your walk down the hall”, announced Wendy in a more professional voice.
“Oh well…that’s good…Any new bodies I should know about ?”, enquired Mary Harrington.
“Well..let me think…there is a new lady a few rooms from you”, answered Wendy.
“Nice ?”, asked Mary suddenly perking up.
“She looks nice”, answered Wendy,” but I’ll ask know…if she’s your type”.
“I can usually tell if she’s my type”, said Mary ,” I have lots of experience”.
Mary Harrington wore her hair as she had always worn it, down to her shoulders and slightly wavy. The only difference was that it was now a shiny white. In her early 60s, Mary was a very attractive woman with a slightly bony face showing a only a few wrinkles and age spots. She was medium height and her breasts hung down slightly, her nipples slipping out of her pyjamas, as she bent down to reach her walker.
“Got an eyeful, did you ?”, she teased Wendy.
“I sure did”, answered Wendy playfully, watching Mary’s full ass slide off the bed.
Mary had broken her ankle and thighbone while skiing for the first time. Her cast had just been taken off and she had to walk on the mended bones for a week before she could be sent home.
Wendy admired Mary’s energy and her wittiness. As soon as they had had their first conversation, Mary made it clear that she was a lesbian and had been all her life. Mary had also noticed right away that Wendy and Sue, the other nurse on the floor, were having an affair. At first Wendy denied it but was soon telling Mary about the difficulties of working with her lover. The two lesbians, 30 years apart in age, had become good friends.
Sue was also Jamaican and was nursing the patients in the rooms down the hall. She had welcomed Helen Reese the evening before. Helen was recovering from a hip fracture received in a car accident a few weeks ago. Helen was quite shy at first but the striking blonde, who had just turned 60, soon “took” to the plump nurse. Helen had to get used to a walker and took obvious pleasure in putting her arm around the nurse’s shoulders for support. That morning was her first trip down the hall by herself.
“10:30 ?”, asked Sue as she walked by Wendy in the hallway.
“Ok”, answered Wendy, “is it…good ?”.
“Oh I think it’s gonna be good”, answered Sue with a broad smile.
At 10:30, the two nurses brought their patient out of the room and into the long wide hall. Mary knew about Helen but Helen did not know about Mary. The two nurses stood at the entrance of the room together as they watched Mary begin her walk with Helen in tow several yards behind.
Helen’s eyes went directly to Mary’s long slim buttocks move slowly under her robe as she shifted her weight from one leg to the other. Helen was about the same height but slightly heavier, her full bust filling the top of her pyjamas and her round buttocks moving against each other like two bowling balls as she walked, trying to catch up with Mary.
“Bet you they hit it off”, whispered Sue to her lover.
“I bet you my Mary will take the lead”, answered Wendy.
“Shall we stop them if they want to do it in the hall ?”, laughed Wendy.
“…have a dirty mind”, answered Sue.
“I do”, answered Wendy as her hand cupped Sue’s left asscheek.
The two women moaned for a second before Sue slapped her lover’s hand away.
Mary took no chances and stopped her walk to let Helen catch up.
“Hello there…you must be Helen”, said Mary in a warm voice, and extending her hand.
“I would extend my leg…but I can’t”, she added laughing. “I’m Mary”.
“Hello Mary…I would welcome your leg”, answered Helen, “but I can see the problem with that”.
The two ladies looked at each other up and down for a few seconds and then shook hands their eyes making a long and warm contact. The seduction game was on and they both knew it.
“Bingo”, Wendy whispered to Sue before they walked to their respective areas.
“I bet you’re an academic”, said Mary to her new friend.
“Did Wendy tell you that also ?”, asked Helen with a cute smile.
“No…Wendy only told me you were down the hall”, answered Mary.
“Well you’re right, I taught most of my life…classical architecture”, said Helen. “And you ?”.
“I was involved in schools, trying to run them, schools…for girls”, added Mary her eyes sparkling.
“Did you teach in the US only ?”, continued Mary.
“No..I was in Switzerland then Athens…the American University there”, said Helen very modestly.
“Ah Greece”, mused Mary, “ The Acropolis, the sun, the beaches, Delphos….Lesbos”, she continued.
“Yes…yes…all of the above”, said Helen in a throaty voice.
“Are you alone in your room ?”, suddenly asked Helen.
“Yes I am”, answered Mary, not used to having another woman take the lead.
“Let’s finish our walk and I’ll meet you there”, said Helen, “I have someone in mine”.
After a rather abridged version of the walk, the two women met in Mary’s room and continued their conversation.
“Did you know Rebecca Myers ?”….”Oh what a doll”….”I’m sure you’re too young for retirement”…”You look just lovely”….bits and pieces of conversation could be heard by Wendy and Sue as they walked by the room. When it was time for lunch, Helen got up to retire to her room.
“Oh soon ?”, said Mary, disappointed.
“We have the rest of the week to get to know each other better”, answered Helen.
“I would….”, began Mary but she didn’t have the chance to finish her sentence. Helen lifted Mary’s chin with her hand and planted a wet kiss on her full reddish lips. Then she grabbed her walker and left.

----------------------------------------- -----------------------------------------------------------------

“So ?”, enquired Wendy.
“I think I’m in love”, gushed Mary.
“So we’re gonna have to pry you two apart, will we ?”, answered Wendy with a dirty grin.
“Wendy…see what you can do…I have to…I know she wants to…”, said Mary with an urgency in her voice Wendy had never heard before.
“Neither of you has very flexible limbs…won’t be easy…what did you have in mind ?”, said Wendy very business-like.
“Do I have to get technical ?”, said Mary suddenly blushing.
“I’ll get Sue to talk to Helen and we’ll try to manage something”, said Wendy reassuringly.
After some negotiations back and forth, the two nurses had a plan and promised both ladies some time alone for the next evening, since they were both on night shift.
That night, in their small bedroom, just after Wendy had just given Sue her second orgasm, they began to talk about the hospital.
“They could wait a week, couldn’t they, and meet outside ?”, asked Sue, wiping the sweat off her brow.
“No they can’t”, answered Wendy still partially on top of her lover. “Maybe we’ll be like that at their age… a sense of urgency….”.
“God I thought Mary was horny…you should have seen Helen when I told her Mary wanted to”, said Sue giggling.
“Do you know how to get them to…?”, asked Sue
“For God’s sake Sue, do I have to draw you a picture ?”, answered the black lesbian.
Sue made a V with her fingers and made licking motions through it.
“Of course”, cried Wendy.
“Show me”, said Sue suddenly very serious.
Soon the young lovers were well on their way to a third orgasm.

---------------------------------------- -----------------------------------------------------

The next day Mary had a long shower and found a bottle of skin cream she had hidden away in her luggage. Helen had a good wash also at her end of the hall and handed a perfume bottle to Sue.
“What do you think ?”, Helen asked the black nurse.
“Mmmmm…nice…kind of ..I don’t know…intimate”, answered Sue, putting a few drops of the expensive liquid on her wrist and smelling it.
“It’s called Sweet Pussy”, cried Helen in a fit of laughter.
“You’re k**ding ?”, said Sue wide-eyed.
“Yes deary…I’m k**ding”, answered Helen still holding her stomach and blushing.
“Tonight…around midnight, I’ll come get you”, reminded Sue.
“I know..and just my robe, right ?”, asked Helen, already excited.
“Yeah…just your robe”, answered Sue as she kissed Helen on the forehead.
In the other room, Wendy made sure Mary would be awake and ready for her Helen. They practiced the position together…well at least Mary’s position. Everyone was ready.

------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------

That night at the stroke of midnight, Wendy walked into Mary’s room and lifted the sheets in Mary’s bed. It was not the first time she had seen Mary naked but it was the first time she had realized how beautiful a woman of 60 could be, especially when she was waiting for her lesbian lover. Mary still had a full bush, most of it black with strands of white. She opened her legs slightly, showing it off to her nurse. Mary’s breathing made her breasts move up and down. Wendy stood by the bed until she heard Helen’s feet shuffling behind her walker in the hall.
Sue had taken Helen from her room without waking up her roommate. Helen was wearing her pink bathrobe and nothing else. Sue could see part of her breasts as she bent over her walker.
Wendy pulled off the sheets revealing a naked Mary already on her side, resting on her good leg. Sue pulled the curtains for a minute to let in Helen and slipped the bathrobe off the woman. Sue inadvertently touched the woman’s soft buttocks with her covered thigh and could feel that Helen was trembling. The two nurses helped Helen get on her side with her bad hip up. The two women were placed head to toe. The two nurses then made sure Mary and Helen could reach what they wanted without their help. Without a word, a sigh or a kiss, the two mature lesbians began to lick each other’s pussy. After a few near misses, they extended their arms, grabbed on to the other’s buttocks and pulled the hairy triangle to their mouth. Sue and Wendy stood in silence inside the closed curtains and made sure the women were comfortable and pleased with their position. During that first critical minute, each woman managed to pry open the other’s labia with her tongue. They shifted a bit on the mattress so that their tongue could penetrate deeper into the other’s vagina. Their hips began to move against their lover’s tongue. The two nurses looked at each other, pleased with themselves, and closed the curtains as they retreated to the hallway, leaving the lovers to enjoy their privacy. Wendy could feel her pussy getting very wet and a few drops of pussy juice trickled down the inside of her thigh. They were alone in the hall. They could hear quiet moaning coming from behind the curtains. It was like the muffled cries of a young dog dreaming.
“I think they found each other’s clit”, announced Wendy
“Shhhhhhh…” answered Sue, elbowing her lover.
They could hear the mattress creaking as the two lesbians were obviously going harder at it.
“Let’s go see”, said Wendy, visibly excited.
“No…let them finish first,” answered Sue, the more prudish of the two.
The creaking and the moaning were getting louder. The two nurses looked at each other again, hoping it wouldn’t wake the other patients. Sue ran out for a minute and came back.
“We can’t hear anything next door…it’s ok”, she reassured her partner.
Wendy took Sue by the hand and led her to the curtained bed. Pushing aside the end of the curtain, they both peeked at the scene. Mary and Helen were still on their side, but they had both managed to bend their knees so that they formed an imperfect circle. They were locked together mouth to pussy. The two nurses noticed that the licking had given way to clit-sucking and that the women’s fingers had slipped neatly between the other’s asscrack, painted nails moving in circles around their wrinkled hole. The couple’s hip motion increased suddenly. A much louder muffled moan was followed a few seconds later by the bodies shuddering and trembling together. The two nurses, amazed and happy at the outcome, forgot the noise for a moment, and smiled broadly at each other. They closed the curtains, walked briskly to the hall, and came back slowly to the bed, pretending to arrive for the first time. Helen and Mary had remained in the same position except for their mouth, which was resting on the inside of the other’s thigh. Sue had a little trouble convincing Helen that the session was over and had to gently but firmly pull her away from Mary in order to get her up again. Wendy helped Mary raise herself on her elbow while Sue held Helen by the shoulders. The nurses glided their patient’s mouth towards each other so they could kiss. The two women licked each other’s tongue for a minute, then the nurses pulled them apart. Sue helped Helen put her bathrobe on and they shuffled out of the room. Sue had brought a hand towel and began to clean Helen’s face.
“Oh … please leave it”, pleaded Helen.
“Ok…but only for the night”, said Sue smiling, “You can smell it all night”.
“Smell it ?…I want to taste it”, whispered Helen, laughing quietly.
Wendy turned Mary over gently and pulled her sheets up to her neck. Mary reached out with both arms and grabbed her shoulders.
“Thank you”, said Mary. The tough woman had tears in her eyes but regained her composure quickly.
“Now go see your woman and give her pleasure”, she commanded Wendy.

As the first rays of daylight began to reach the windows of the rooms, Wendy and Sue walked down the hall, adjusting their uniforms as best they could. A fly on the wall of the storeroom could certify that each had given the other three orgasms that night. In two of the rooms, two lovely ladies were already preparing for the next night shift.

... Continue»
Posted by mib14 3 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1389  |  
  |  3

The Seduction of Sara

Part 1

With her mouth attached to Johannes lips, the papers in her hands fell and s**ttered all over the floor of his office. His tongue searched and reached inside her mouth, and she sucked his tongue greedily, her hands reached up and held his head for a steadying grip as her feet floated off the floor Johannes being so much taller than her, his arms wrapped around her waist. She moaned deep in her throat from his deep erotically-charged kiss. She opened her eyes blearily to look at his face, and met his eyes, also open slightly. She sighed, closed her eyes and concentrated back on their kiss; the feeling of their mating tongues between their mouths drove all thoughts out of her mind as saliva dribbled from the corner of her mouth.

Sara’s day didn’t start out with such intense incident as this. It started out normal enough. Her boss, Johannes, works from his home office, and she arrived right on the dot at 08.00. Attired in a classical pinstripes pantsuit and a canary yellow billowy blouse with an exaggerated bow at the neck, Sara unlocked the office door which separated it from the main house on a different wing of the structure. Her black peep-toe stiletto heels sang into the thickly carpeted floor as she walked to her desk, which was set in an open-plan office. Sara’s desk is set directly across the room from Johannes’ desk, so they can have direct line of sight when discussing their work.

Sara is of slightly below average height, slim built, with dark eyes and shoulder length black air. A lot of people would pretty much tower over her in general, hence her love of stiletto heels. Anything to help her be slightly taller is always a plus in her books.

Firing up her PC, Sara’s job is mainly to organise meetings, correlate jobs that come into the business, basically to facilitate her boss’ day-to-day flow. This morning was not dissimilar to other mornings previously, Sara started by checking for any overnight messages, emails and faxes. Then prioritised and responded to them accordingly. Ever the consummate professional, Sara finished the tasks before Johannes came through the door connecting the office to the main house at 09.30.

A handsome man, Johannes is tall, and stood a foot taller than Sara even in her stiletto heels, he was solidly built, but slim. With peppery dark hair, greyed at the side and a moustache, a lot of the ladies in his circle flirt with him constantly, but he never took the bait, and with good reason. He had another object in his sights and was not going to deviate from his target.

By this time Sara had discarded her blazer and hung it on the coat stand next to the main entry door. Her bright canary yellow blouse perfectly set in the sunlit office as the sunlight streamed through the large twin bay windows.

‘Good morning, Sara,’ Johannes said brightly as he walked in.

‘Good morning,’ Sara replied back, turned around from the fax machine, and smiled widely.

‘How are we doing?’ Johannes asked, as he walked to his desk with his coffee.

Sara walked back to her desk, and grabbed a few pieces of papers to hand to Johannes. ‘The confirmation to the order we placed two days ago is here; and this one, the order has been shipped out yesterday for Bruin. It should get there in a week.’

‘Good,’ he responded, as he took the sheets from Sara, settling into his office chair.

‘I’ve got some papers for your signature,’ Sara continued, ‘and some messages from last night,’ she placed the letters and message slips on Johannes’ desk.

He perused through the messages cursorily, quickly grabbed the letters, read thoroughly and signed each one, before handing them back to Sara.

‘Thank you,’ Sara said and walked back to her desk to continue her morning routine.

The lull of the morning soon picked up speed and both occupants of the office were busy with the day. Things dropped off around lunch time, and as they always have done, they turn on their answering machine, and both headed out to have lunch together at the restaurant precinct nearby.

For a few months now, Johannes had been flirting with Sara, trying to get her to reciprocate his playfulness but all to no avail. Sara knew what he was doing, but had choose not to acknowledge it in the open. This is her work, after all, and he was her employer, and if she reciprocated, it might complicate things. Johannes was single, so that was not the issue, Sara enjoyed her work and did not want to have it jeopardised by having an affair with her boss.

Johannes wasn’t going to give up without a fight; he’d go down in a blaze of glory. He knew it was a cliché, boss having an affair with his own PA, but Sara is one beautiful woman, and as far as he knew, also single, which is strange. He did ask her why she was single but she sidestepped the question, and changed the subject. He guessed it lends a sense of mystery to Sara; she doesn’t let a lot of personal details out at work even when that workplace comprised of only two people.

Back at the office, Johannes opened the door for Sara, as she shrugged her blazer off, and hung it on the coat stand. Johannes threw caution and subtlety out the window, and decided this was the day that he would go all out and seduce Sara, consequences be damned. One last hurrah before he ran out of ammunition, so to speak.

The afternoon kicked into high gear after lunch, and without pause, the hours flew by. As sign-off time neared, Sara had more papers for Johannes to sign.

‘Johannes,’ Sara said, ‘I’ll need these quotes signed off before I go, so I can have it sent with the couriers early tomorrow morning.’

Johannes looked up, thought to himself: ‘this is it; now or never.’ Aloud, though, he said, ‘Bring them over, Sara, and let’s have a look.’

Sara grabbed the stacks of quotes, got up to walked over to Johannes’ desk, but her eyes were still on her desk as she was making her way to his side of the office, and did not see that Johannes had also gotten up from his table, his footsteps muffled on the carpeted office as he approached her. Suddenly, as Sara turned around, she smacked right into Johannes’ chest with a thump. Sara expelled air with a loud ‘oomph’, and almost crashed backwards if her free hand hadn’t grabbed Johannes arm just in time. They both swayed from the impact, Johannes kept his balance, and gripped Sara’s forearm to stop her from falling back.

‘Oh! Sorry, Johannes,’ Sara exclaimed. ‘Are you okay? I didn’t see you,’ she looked up into Johannes’ face.

‘Yes,’ Johannes replied. ‘I’m fine,’ he finished as his hand moved to Sara’s lower back and rubbed her there gently.

Sara did not notice this manoeuvre, and tried to disengage their contact. Being this close to Johannes, their torsos being this close was wreaking havoc with her mind. She had not been totally immune to Johannes’ charms and flirtatious body language; countless times she had to fight off her natural instinct, and sighed with relief when Johannes did not push his playfulness too far. By this time, Sara had thought that he had given up flirting with her. She thought wrong.

‘Um, you can let me go now,’ Sara laughingly said.

‘No,’ Johannes announced. ‘I don’t plan to.’

Sara stopped laughing, looked up into Johannes’ intense face, her luscious lips about to form a sentence, but before a word came out, Johannes dipped his head and captured her lips in an open mouth kiss. His tongue quickly stole inside her mouth, and deepened the kiss. At first, Sara pushed ineffectively against his chest with her hands, but pretty soon, his assault on her mouth was too much for Sara’s instinct to fight against. Giving in to Johannes seemed the most natural thing to be doing when being kissed like this. Her hand with the papers still clutched in her grip slackened, and the papers floated to the floor of the office, s**ttered every which way. Sara sighed, her mind no longer wared with her body’s response.

‘And the day started out so normal,’ Sara thought silently.

After that, Sara’s minds went blank, the feeling of being in Johannes’ embrace, his lips and his tongue assaulted hers filled her head. Her limped arms hung by her side, all the bl**d rushed through Sara’s body, echoed inside her ears, sluggishly her hands moved along Johannes’ arms, to his shoulders and finally, to the nape of his neck to hold his head, and stroked his hair. Sara returned Johannes’ kiss lick for lick, their tongues mated and moved in and out of each other’s mouths. His moustache scratched her lips red raw, made her lips ultrasensitive, her moans rumbled in her throat from pleasure.

Now that Johannes has Sara in his arms, he did not plan on letting her go. His flirtatious has irrevocably paid off his thoughts were now on Sara, to pleasure her so no thoughts of regret would ever have a foothold in her head. His arms gently let Sara down onto the lush carpet. His hands then tangled in her shoulder length black hair, and cradled her head; his kiss deepened, his tongue plundered her mouth further. His hands then moved to the buttons of her canary yellow blouse, and unbuttoned them one by one.

His mouth surrendered Sara’s swollen lips with reluctance, and stood still to look down into Sara’s upturned face. Her eyes slightly opened; her breath heavy and short. He smiled gently, untied the huge bow at her neck and slipped off her blouse, left it pooled at her feet. Johannes kissed her shoulder, moved to the base of her neck as his hands reached around to unclip her black and yellow polka dots demi-cup brassiere; he let that slipped off Sara’s arms to land between their feet. Her C-cup breasts freed from their confines stood up to attention, her brown areolas pliant her nipples not yet stiff.

Sara stood still, watched Johannes stared at her, their eyes locked as his hands cupped her twin orbs in his hands, his thumbs brushed her soft nipples until both stiffened into tight buds. She gasped, her hands reached up to cover his hands, pressed both firmly against her tits. Johannes massaged both globes in his large hands not ungently, as Sara again closed her eyes her knees weakened as she almost collapsed into a heap on the floor, but he caught her, and kept her upright. Sara sighed softly as she rested her head on his strong shoulder.

Johannes’ hands undid her slacks, pushed it down her slim hips, and it also joined her blouse in a bundle on the carpet. There in the office, Sara stood in her black and yellow polka dots G-string. Johannes helped her stepped out of her crumpled trousers, but made sure her black peep-toe stilettos were still on. Johannes sank to his knees, kissed Sara’s stomach, trailed his lips lower until he reached her covered mon, and kissed her mound through the triangle fabric. Johannes slowly pulled down her G-string along her legs; his lips never left her cleanly waxed mound. Sara’s hands gripped tightly to Johannes’ shoulders, her head hung back, and exposed her neck, her raspy breath loud in the quiet office.

Johannes lips kissed her pussy; just his lips, his tongue had not yet made contact with her skin. He squeezed her clit between his forefinger and middle fingers like clamps, and moved it back and forth. His lips continued to kiss her pussy, skirted her clit entirely, teased and toyed with Sara’s nubbin; coming close but pulled away. Johannes was in no hurry to rush things, he had all the time in the world to pleasure Sara and be pleasured in returned. Finally, he could no longer ignore Sara’s clit, took her little bud into your mouth and suck on her hard, drew in bl**d and rolled his tongue rapidly inside his mouth.

‘OH OH OH, OOOOOOOO,’ Sara gasped loudly, ‘Johannes,’ she moaned his name. Her hands clutched Johannes’ head to keep her body up, opened her legs wider apart, and pressed her clit harder on his tongue, her hips moved back and forth.

Johannes stopped his tongue just as Sara perched on the precipice of her orgasm. He brought her down slowly by kissing her engorged clit and retracted his tongue, kissed her downy mound and moved away from her vulva. He stood up to unbutton his black Armani shirt and shrugged it off, unbuckled the belt and undid his dark grey trousers, pushed it and his briefs off his waist, stepped out of the crumpled heap, took off his patented leather shoes and black socks.

Once naked, Johannes took Sara back into his arms, took possession of her still red swollen lips with his. He kissed her hungrily this time, passionate and intense. Johannes’ tongue delved and reached inside her mouth, tasted her, drank her. Sara returned his passionate kiss, her hands stroked his peppery hair; his hands rubbed her back and crushed her breasts to his hairy chest, the coarse hair tickled Sara’s nipples into tight tips.

He unwillingly let go of Sara momentarily, and looked into her lust-soaked face, licked her slightly parted lips. She tried to f***e the kiss back, but Johannes resisted with all his might, stepped away from her.

‘I’ll be right back, Sara,’ he told her, caressed her flushed cheek with the back of his right hand.

With that, Johannes left through the adjoining door into the main house, hurriedly made his way to the master bedroom. He grabbed the thick quilt and pillows from the bed and rushed back to the office wing. Back in the office, Sara had not moved a naked muscle in her black high heeled shoes, and looked at the door way as Johannes walked in. He grinned sheepishly.

‘I went to get these,’ he stated and showed her the quilt and pillows.

Without another word spoken, Johannes laid the quilt on the plush carpet, and threw the pillows on to it. He turned back to Sara, held out his hands and guided her to lie down on the quilt as he followed her onto his knees. Sara moved further back onto the piled pillows their eye contact never broke away. Johannes took hold of her calves, moved closer to the centre of Sara’s womanhood as he spread her thighs apart, his cock reared up from his groin.

Before his cock shoved into Sara’s succulent pussy, Johannes looked down at her waxed mound and her pink shiny pussy opened as a flower might to the sun, his thumb couldn’t resist brushing pass her clit, dipped into her molten liquid. Sara sucked air through gritted teeth at the contact; her eyes never left Johannes’ face as he brought his thumb up to sucked her honeyed nectar. He groaned at the taste of her sweetness, and groaned deeper still as he pushed his 8 inch cock into her tight slit with one movement of his hips.

Johannes’ penis dug its way into Sara’s hole until he was buried balls-deep in her lava-like tunnel. He lifted both her legs into the air and placed both onto his left shoulder; he now used his knees as leverage to push deeper into her seemingly bottomless pussy. His long slow stroke massaged her channel, his mushroom head glided in and out, swam in her gooey juice, in and out Johannes moved inside this velvety heaven that is Sara’s pussy.

Sara’s hands cupped her own tits, pinched her nipples and rolled it between her fingers. Her heavy and erratic heavy breathing joined with Johannes’ in a harmony of music. Johannes pushed in faster and harder into her, long fast stroke with his hard cock, her vagina spasm as the helmet massaged her G-spot again and again. She squeezed his shaft involuntarily as her orgasm approached, Sara let go of her globes and reached down to grip Johannes’ ass, her nails dug into his flesh, urged him on to go faster.

‘JOHANNES!’ Sara screamed. ‘OOOOOOhh, yes, yes.’

Johannes grunted at the sensation of being in a vice as her pussy clenched and milked him hard throbbing rod.

‘SARA!’ Johannes growled her name; his breathing fast as his cum rushed to come out.

‘I’m coming, coming, coming,’ she cried piercingly, her pussy tightened around his penis; her nails dug deep into his skin.

‘YES, that’s it, Sara,’ he encouraged her as he pumped his groin faster, shortening his stroke, getting ready to shoot his semen.

‘Come for me,’ Johannes continued as he looked into her eyes, passion burned deeply in his eyes.

At last, Sara’s orgasm erupted into a crescendo. Her body shuddered and quivered, her body tightened up from the power of her climax. Sara closed her eyes and arched her body and her neck went backwards as her orgasm radiated from the centre of her pussy.

‘AAAAAHHHHHH!’ Sara screamed, pushed her hips harder into Johannes’ thrusting groin. Her hands let go of their grip on his ass and grabbed the quilt instead.

‘MMMMMMM,’ she moaned loudly, and pushed harder against Johannes.

‘MORE, more, more!’ Sara demanded breathlessly.

He grunted in acquiescence, within in seconds Johannes’ climax erupted to join Sara’s, her contracting pussy too hard for him to stop his own semen from shooting out. The pleasure of being insider of her was a thrill, the thought of shooting his cum inside her orgasmic, he let go four huge loads of the white hot liquid, it shot out and coated Sara’s tunnel, filled her to the brim and his jizz leaked out of her as he continued to pushed in and out.

Both slowly came down from their own climaxes. Johannes lifted Sara’s legs from his shoulder, kissed her calves, took her stilettoes off, and placed her feet gently on the floor as he pulled his semi-erect penis away from her hot centre. He then collapsed next to her prone body, both tried to regain their breath, as he slipped one of his arms under her head and drew her close to lay in his arms. They breathed each other’s breath as they look into each other’s eyes.

Part 2

While his cum slowly leaked out of her hole and leaked on to the quilt into a damp patch, Sara rubbed her thighs together to feel the sticky mess between the legs and labia. Her hands reached down to rub the gooey fluid into her clit like massage oil. Sara stretched her back and rubbed her body along Johannes’ lithe body like a cat, and she would have purred too if she was a cat.

Sara leaned up and gave him a long loving kiss on his lips, her tongue unhesitatingly delved into his mouth, their tongues massaged and mated again, the slurping sound echoed in the now-dimmed office as the sun had long since set over the horizon. Her arm hugged around his back, her breasts crushed against his naked chest, the coarse hairs on his chest scratched and stimulated her nipples. Johannes groaned from her kiss, and Sara moaned from her sensitive nipples, as he hugged her tighter.

Once their breaths regained normalcy, Johannes scooped Sara up from the floor and took the quilt with her wrapped inside it, walked with her in his arms through the house, to his bedroom and deposited Sara gently in the middle of his king size bed, raised slightly on a platform. Sara got out from the quilt and sat at the foot of the high bed, her feet barely touched the floor, as Johannes turned on the bedside lamps. She took Johannes’ hand and pulled him towards her, guided him until he stood between her legs and took hold of his flaccid cock in her hand. Sara moved her hand firmly back and forth, engorged Johannes’ penis with bl**d, her eyes never left his penis, watched as it grew in size to a thick hardness and throbbed in her hand.

Sara scooted back on to the bed, and pulled Johannes onto the mattress. He knelt on the mattress as Sara crawled on all fours to take his waiting dick between her lips, her tongue snaked out to lick the mushroomed tip, rolled the entire helmet, made it slicked with her saliva. Inch by inch, she took him inside her waiting mouth; Johannes’ hand held his cock steady for her, the other hand held her hair back from her face. Sara sucked him back and forth without once using her hands; her tongue massaged his shaft’s underside, flicked left to right rapidly inside her mouth. Johannes shivered and sucked air through his nose.

She can taste herself on him as her tongue peeled back his foreskin, and rubbed the tiny hole at the tip of his cock; tasted his pre-cum, that salty sweet tangy taste. Johannes rocked his hips slightly, his cock moved shallowly in and out of Sara’s mouth her lips stretched tightly around his thick penis. Sara’s tits swung back and forth from the movement of her head, Johannes let go of her hair and cupped an orb in his palm, and pinched the brown nipple until it hardened into a nub, then rolled it between his thumb and forefinger.

‘Mmmmmmm,’ Sara moaned with delight at the sensation, unwilling to let go of his thick penis.

Sara pressed her tongue onto his throbbing knob, massaged it as her lips slid along his saliva-coated rod. Johannes’ hand holding his cock moved in time with Sara’s mouth, his glance has not left her face the moment she took his swollen glands with her lips; to watch her luscious lips stretch around his shaft was a turn on all and in itself. Sara looked up from her position, sucked Johannes deeper and harder, the tip of his cock nudged her throat. Sara choked slightly and pulled away from Johannes, but not letting go entirely. Her lips kissed his helmet while her tongue softly licked his head and played with the tiny slit at the tip, pushed in gently with the end of her pointed tongue, while her mouth sucked harder. Johannes shivered in response to her administrations.

Eventually, Johannes could no longer resist his more basic instinct and needed to thrust into Sara’s soft and tight pussy again; he withdrew from her mouth reluctantly, and lay back on the mattress. With his fingers linked with Sara’s he tugged her so she came to sit astride his prone body, his rock hard penis pressed in between her tender labia.

‘Rub your pussy, Sara,’ Johannes quietly told her. ‘Rub your juice all over my cock. Make me slick,’ he finished.

Sara complied ardently; she moved her vagina along his prick, glided along his length, her hands rested on his hairy chest, as her eyes looked down at their almost-joined bodies; her pussy rubbed and slithered along his throbbing shaft, and rubbed the head on her sensitive clit. Sara closed her eyes and gasped at the sensation of riding his shaft. She lifted her hips slightly, as she looked down strings of her juice came away from Johannes’ cock. Her hands lifted his hard cock up from his groin, made it stand up straight, Sara fondled him up and down, moved her hot slit on the tip of his cock, and agonisingly slowly she pushed him into her empty space.

Both their breaths loud in the bedroom, gasps of air as Sara’s cunt hugged Johannes’ cock unyieldingly, tightened with every movement of her up and down progress. Sara’s twin globes bounced up and down, her hands rested on Johannes’ chest for leverage.

‘MMMMMMMM,’ she moaned with ecstasy, and squeezed his knob hard with her muscle.

‘Aaaaaahhhh,’ Johannes grunted, and bucked his hips harder, pushed himself deeper into her burrow.

Sara changed the temp of her hips, slowed down to a nice long strokes, her head rested on his chest, sweat dripped from her back down her ass. Johannes took this opportunity to move back against the grey-coloured leather-padded bedhead, and leaned his sweaty back on it. He lifted Sara’s face from his shoulder, and kissed her sensuously, his tongue made love to her lips and mouth; she languidly returned his kiss, her hands played with his hair, stroked it back from his sweaty brow. She lethargically opened her eyes and gazed into Johannes’ eyes, she smiled against his lips and they both continued kissing, their groins stilled joined in the eternal mating ritual, as his arms wrapped around her tighter, crushed her tits to him.

Johannes broke their kiss, pressed her torso slightly away from him, and suckled at her breasts; his tongue rolled her soft areolas one by one, stimulating her nipples into tight twin pebbles. He pushed her globes close together and sucked both nipples into his mouth hungrily, he tongued them quickly, flicked them with precision. At his groin, he felt Sara picking up the rhythm, gyrated her hips faster up and down his rock hard cock, her hands clutched his neck tight as her head hung back, exposed her tender column.

With one hard suck of both her nipples, and two hard bites on the stiff nubbins, he let them go with a loud pop, but his hands remained, kneaded and massaged her tits. He began sucking her exposed neck his tongue tasted her skin and sweet essence. The lingering scent of Estée Lauder’s Beyond Paradise perfume filled his nostril as he kissed and licked her neck, he softly sucked her skin underneath her ear lobes; moved up to nibbled the lobe gently, his tongue snaked inside the whorl of her ear, his breath loud and raspy, then he moved to the other side for the same attention when Sara rolled her head to the other side.

Panting heavily, Sara reached back and placed her hands on Johannes’ thighs her back arched, the change in her posture exposed her vulnerable centre to Johannes’ hot stare. He watched as his cock appeared and disappeared insider this hot heaven of Sara’s lair. Her cunt stretched around his thick girth, fitted him like second skin, each upward move Sara made, her pussy milked him. Johannes closed his eyes in bliss, and held on to his self-control with effort, he wanted so badly to shoot his cum into her, and coated her with his scorching hot love juice, but he wanted the second time to last even longer than the first.

Johannes’ arms moved around Sara’s upper back, pulled her arched back up and pressed her heaving breast into his chest as her head snapped forward to rest on his shoulder; their sweaty bodies glistened in the soft glow from the bedside lamps. Sara moved her legs to wrap around his waist, clenched her pussy on Johannes’ knob, and ground her clit into his pubic hair.

‘Johannes, MMMMMMM,’ she cried, her arms tightened around his neck.

‘Fuck me,’ she begged.

‘OOOOOHHHHH, Sara,’ Johannes growled, and bucked his hips, shoved his cock into her begging pussy.

He changed his position, and placed her body gently back on the mattress. Johannes got onto his knees.

‘Get on your knees, Sara,’ Johannes commanded tenderly.

Sara followed his directive, and got on all fours, but Johannes pressed her breasts down onto the bed. Sara rested her head on the sheets, her curvy creamy ass high in the air; he pushed her bent legs further towards her stomach but spread her thighs apart. He palmed her barely-satiated pussy his fingers toyed with her clit, as her dew covered his palm. He inserted two tapered fingers into her, and gently pressed onto her G-spot. Sara bucked and whimpered uncontrollably, her hands grabbed handfuls of bed sheets tight in her fists, and moved her hips along his fingers as he slid them in and out of her molten core.

He scooped some of her lubricant with his two fingers and spread them around her anus, rimmed the tight brown ring with his middle finger, working her lube into her tight sphincter. Gradually, Johannes pushed two fingers into her, and stretched her tight back door wide, one more finger joined with the first two. Even with three fingers, Johannes knew she might not be able to take his 8 inch cock her ass was that tight around his fingers, he suspect Sara might not have had much experience with anal fuck. With that in mind, he took care not to be too rough with her, worked his three fingers well, and got her ass to get used to being invaded.

For Sara, the sensation of having her anus being toyed and entered with his fingers was not unwelcome. Her sensitive crease welcomed Johannes’ fingers without too much resistance, as he piston in and out of her lightly. Then she felt him dribbled some of his saliva onto her brown hole for more lubrication and he moved his fingers apart slightly, manipulated and stretched her so that her rectum would gape slightly, he blew cold air into her, and sensed her ass quivered at the cold air.

Soon he felt she was ready for his cock, and withdrew his three fingers from her tight sphincter. He positioned himself behind her ass, both his hands spread her ass cheeks apart firmly, more saliva dripped onto her puckered hole, then with one hand still spreading one of her ass cheeks, the other hand held his cock, and pushed against her tight brown ring. His uncut head darted into her quickly, from there, he pushed into her steadily without rush, he had all the time in the work.

‘AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!’ Sara cried; both were unsure whether more from pain or more from pleasure, her anus burned the more Johannes pushed into her.

Sara bite the bed sheets with her teeth, her hands fists with handfuls of sheets clasped tightly. Minutes went by, and at last, Johannes was completely immersed in her dank rectum, his heavy sacks swung next to her sopping vagina.

‘FUCK, Sara,’ Johannes exclaimed softly. ‘Your ass is so tight!’ as his hands now gripped her hips.

‘Mmmmmmm,’ Sara could only moaned in response, as her ass involuntarily contracted on his shaft, her backdoor burned as if on fire.

Johannes gyrate his hips lightly in a circular motion, getting Sara used to being invaded in her anus. Once he felt her body responded to his motion, her creamy white ass pushed slightly against his groin, he slowly pumped his cock in and out of her brown ring. His cock was being milked by her sphincter every time he pulled his prick out of Sara, and it resisted every time he shoved back into her. More saliva followed as they mated through Sara’s ass hole, her hips pushed against him as he fucked her in and out, she wanted him deeper in her anus.

Johannes’ clean hand scooped up her gooey honey from her cunt, he resisted the urge to lick it off his fingers, instead smeared her lube over his cock as he thrust harder and harder into her, his hips jerked roughly. Almost immediately his rhythm changed, and he fucked Sara’s lovely ass faster, his cock hungrily plundered her rectum, taking all that she was willing or unwilling to give from her ass, no longer cared.

‘AAAARRRRGGGGG,’ Johannes grunted loudly. ‘Tight, so tight, baby.’

Sara whimpered incoherently into the mattress as she wriggled her buttocks against him. Her body desired more, her ass demanded more of his cock, and she showed her desire by squeezing his throbbing cock with her puckered hole. Johannes felt the contraction, sucked air through gritted teeth, thrust faster and harder into Sara. By now, Sara matched Johannes’ drive, her body found a rhythm that synchronised with his fucking movement; they fitted and complemented each other in their carnal act.

With a few hard and fast thrust, Johannes finally let go of his self-control, and let his semen shoot out from his cock from his climax, his hot cum coated her inside. Long jets of his hot white liquid glazed her rectum, the more he shot out, and shoved into her, his cum leaked along side his hard pumping cock. Sara was also coming, her orgasm matched his in intensity, her ass hugged and squeezed, milked and spasm around his knob.

‘Coooomiiiing, Johannes,’ Sara screamed, her ass hole clenched him tight.

‘Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me,’ she pleaded further.

Without further ado, Johannes shoved his cock harder and hard into her, nursed her orgasm by reaching down and rapidly rolled her clit with two fingers.

‘OH OH OH,’ Sara panted.

‘Come baby,’ Johannes encouraged.

‘Come for me,’ his fingers twirled her clit around and around rapidly.

Sara didn’t know where to concentrate her body; on her clit or her ass, gave up and just let her body impulsively do its own thing, Sara was no longer in control of tremor in her whole orgasming body. Finally a large wave of orgasm hit her like a bold of lightning, her ass exploded into fireworks of contracting muscle and her clit, still being stimulated with Johannes’ fingers, shudder its own climax, her pussy convulsed and her juice trickled down her inner thighs. She ground her ultra-sensitive clit onto his fingers.

As the last of her contractions died away from her clit and sphincter, both Johannes and Sara collapsed onto the soaked sheets, both were gasping for air from the powerful fucking. Panting heavily, Johannes got off from Sara’s back, and dragged her limp body into his arms once more. Their breaths mingled as they try to regain their composure, her breasts heaved and crushed to Johannes’ chest, Sara snuggled into the crook of his neck, and kissed his sweaty skin as her arms went around to hug him.

‘What an extraordinary day,’ Sara thought before dozing off in the arms of her boss with a contented sigh.
... Continue»
Posted by MinxGirl 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 1249  |  
  |  22


You can't do it alone," Robin said to her father-in-law Jake Martin. "I'll take Mark's place."

Jake was sipping on a brew when he heard her proposal and coughed. "Uh...warn me before you say funny things."

"Why not? I can ride as well as my husband and definitely longer. He poops out long before I do."

"It's too dangerous. The hills are steep and the roads not that great."

"You will lead the way," she said looking over at her husband sitting back on the chair with a soft cast around his right ankle. "Tell your father I can ride a bike better than you."

Mark nodded. "She can and you need a partner."

"This is crazy. We will have to camp out in tents a few nights and the other nights share a room in tiny hole-in-the-wall motels. Now we will have to get two rooms."

"Why? I'm your daughter-in-law. I think I can trust you," she said rolling her eyes.

Jake glanced at her perky tits and nice flat abs. "I'm leaving Saturday AM early to get to the launch point. If you still want to do this crazy-ass thing then be ready. Pack a change of bike clothing, some medical things and whatever you women like to take with you. I'll take care of the tent." He sighed and walked from the room.

"You have to do this," Mark said to his young 24 year-old wife. "He's not as young as he used to be."

"I want to do it for myself," she added. "He has always treated me like a little girl and I want to prove to him that I can do this."

"OK. I'm make sure Dad's truck gets to the end point the following Saturday."


It was still dark when Robin walked into the kitchen carrying her small weatherproof backpack and bike bag. She saw him standing by the sink drinking a cup of coffee. "Well old man are you ready or do you need some more sl**p?"

Jake was about to joke back but his eyes captured her round breasts and hard nipples pushing out the skin tight blue top she was wearing. Below his eyes roamed down her flat tummy and into her crotch area where he thought he could see her camel toe. He quickly turned and washed out his cup. "I'm ready. The truck is loaded with our bikes and my stuff." He grabbed her bags and headed out the back door.

It was a three-hour drive to the top of Porter's Peak so Robin dozed the last hour. When the truck pulled off the smooth road surface and onto the gravel she woke up. "Are we there?"

"Yes, and this is your last chance to stop this madness. You can take the truck back home and I won't say a word about it ever again."

"Nope. I'm going to do this." She opened her door and stopped when she looked down a steep mountainside. "Oh my GOD!"

Jake grabbed her arm to prevent her from falling out. "Sorry I should have warned you." As she fell back onto the seat her left breast crushed against his right hand, which held onto her bicep. He tried to remember the last time he felt such softness.

"I'm OK," she blushed pulling back. She looked out the door and noticed she had about six feet of flat land before the sudden drop off.

The parking area was off the road about 200 feet and behind some trees. Jake knew that Mark would remember where the truck was so later that week he would pick it up with a friend and drive it to the end point. After pulling the bikes down from the truck bed he hooked the bike bags behind the seat and the water bottles to the bike frame. He turned and saw Robin standing behind him. "What's in the backpack?"

"Some snacks and my IPOD," she grinned.

He rolled his eyes. "We are ready to go so if you have to use the bathroom this will be it for now."

Robin turned 360 degrees looking for a spot to pee.

"You can go behind the truck if you need to," he grinned. "Did you bring any toilet paper in your little backpack?"

"Yes," she said getting pissed. "I was in the girl scouts." She turned and walked behind the truck before removing her backpack and pulling out some pre-folded tissue paper. She looked over the back of the truck and saw him standing in front. A few seconds later she heard the sound of his urine striking the gravel. She took a deep breath and pushed down her tight bike pants and panties. As she bent over to pee and tried to let loose but was too nervous. A minute went by when she heard his voice.

"What the hell are you doing?"

She sighed and wiped with the tissue. "I'm ready." After pulling her pants and panties back up she joined him by the bikes. "Let's roll."


The first two hours were fairly easy roads. There was only one car that passed them so they had easy sailing until they reached a steep incline. Jake pulled over and stopped. He grabbed his water bottle and turned to see her doing the same. "Do you want to try and peddle up it or do you want to push your bike?"

"Whatever you do I'll do the same," she said firmly. She could see the sweat on his brow and she had hardly worked up a sweat.

"Peddle," he grinned. He took off a head of her but half way up she moved by him. "Hey!"

Robin laughed as she sped to the top and stopped. He made it a few minutes later. "Where have you been?"

He pulled over next to her and got off. "I used to fly up that hill like you just did."

She realized that she should not be making him go harder than he could. "I'll bet a lot of forty-five year old men would love to even ride up the hill. You're in great shape." She stopped and glanced down at his tight bike pants and for the first time saw the size and shape of his package. It looked huge. "Uh...I think I can pee now," she said looking at a grove of trees nearby.

Robin headed into the woods and found a private spot. After pushing down her clothing she peeked out and saw him unzipping his fly. She knew she should look away but when he pulled out his six-inch soft penis she almost fell back. He was as big as Mark and was still soft. She smiled as she finished and wiped.

"We only have two more hours before getting to the cabins." He grinned as she climbed on her bike and they headed off. This time he let her take the lead and took some mental shots of her nice ass.

"Turn right at the next road," Jake said from behind. A few minutes later they pulled into the small rental cabins. He had already made a reservation so it didn't take long before they walked into the one room out building.

Robin stopped at the door when she saw the one full size bed. Mark and she had a king size bed so this one looked tiny. "It is small."

Jake turned and saw her looking at the bed. "I can sl**p on the floor if it bothers you."

"No, that's fine," she gulped. "Where is the bathroom?"

He laughed. "We passed it. It is the small building next to the office."

Since they started late the sun was going down. The office had some food so they took a quick meal and headed back to the cabin.

"You can take the first shower if you'd like," Jake said feeling nervous about spending the night in a bed with a woman again.

"Uh...OK." She saw the towels on the bottom of the bed and grabbed one. After picking up her backpack she headed to the shower building.

"Fuck," Jake said feeling himself getting hard. He was imagining her naked body under the warm water. He thought about jerking off to lose the mood but decided to drink a cold beer he had purchased from the office.


Robin latched the door and turned on the light. It was tiny and rough with no sink. All it had was a shower stall and a toilet. She pulled her top and sports bra off and pushed down her shorts and panties. After adjusting the water she grabbed a bar of soap she had brought and moved under the spray. Her eyes closed as she thought about the size of Jake's penis. It was only the second adult one she had seen. She didn't realize she was touching her swollen clitoris until she moaned. "Ohhh."

Jake finished two beers before he heard her knocking on the door. "Come in," he laughed.

She peeked in and saw him sitting on the bed. "I just wanted to make sure you were decent."

Jake was about to joke about being decent but was speechless when she walked in wearing only a long white tee shirt. He knew she was naked under it because she held her shirt, bra, shorts and white panties in her hand. They were wet. "Did you take a shower in your clothes?"

She looked down. "No, I washed them in the shower. They should dry by morning." As she turned in the doorway the fading light from the setting sun he could see the shape of her breasts and hips through the thin material.

"Uh...I better get to the showers."

Robin held back her giggle when she saw how hard he was when he stood and grabbed a towel. He was out the door in a flash.

She plugged in her hair dryer and looked in the small mirror by the bed at her hard nipples pushing out the tee shirt. She wondered if he had seen the dark shadows of them and her trimmed dark bush.

Jake adjusted the temperature of the water as cold as he could stand it. Even then he remained hard as he thought of the nearly naked woman who was going to share his bed. But this was his son's wife and he knew he had to control himself.

After drying off Jake realized that he had forgotten the pair of cotton shorts he planned on wearing to sl**p in. He didn't want to put back on the briefs or biker shorts so he wrapped the towel tightly about his waist and walked back to the cabin. He could see the light on and knocked as well when he came to the door.

She giggled. "Come in."

He peeked in and saw her in the bed under the covers with only her head sticking out. "The shower," he stuttered.

The twenty-five year-old saw the huge bulge in the towel and closed her eyes. "I didn't realize how tired I am until I got into the bed."

He pulled out his shorts and stopped. "I uh..forgot to take my shorts with me. I'll take them back to the shower to put them on."

"That's OK...I mean...we are going to share rooms and tents so we know shouldn't worry know changing clothes."

"OK," he said feeling nervous. He turned away from her and pulled the towel away. After stepping into the shorts he turned and saw her eyes open.

"You've got a nice butt," she grinned. But when she saw the front of his shorts sticking straight out at her she quickly turned away.

He turned off the lamp on the small table next to the bed and lifted the covers to climb in next to her. The light from the full moon outside filtered through the tiny window enough to allow him to see her tee shirt high on her hips. Below it he saw the bottoms of her pink buttocks. He knew it was going to be a hard sl**ping night.

A few minutes later she whispered. "Goodnight Jake."

"Goodnight Robin."

They stayed as close to the edge of the bed so that their bodies would not touch. After 30 minutes they managed to fall asl**p but an hour or so later Jake felt her softness pressing into his back. He realized it was her breasts and then realized her forearm was resting up against his ass. He wondered if she was asl**p.

Robin was asl**p until she felt him move. At first she thought she was at home in her own bed and was pressing up against Mark. She moved closer feeling his body heat and curled her right hand around his waist to pull him even tighter.

"Fuck," Jake whispered feeling her hand around his waist resting on his navel area. Her hard nipples were jabbing into his back and he felt her bare thighs now touching the back of his. He had to know if she was sl**ping. "Robin?" He whispered.

Robin heard her name through the sl**ping fog. "Umm, yes Mark."

"Shit, she thinks I'm her husband," Jake thought. He remained silent and not moving as her fingers tickled over the hairs below his navel and down to the top of his shorts.

Robin was having a wet dream. But her mind was thinking of Jake and his hard penis. Her fingers traced the top of his shorts back and forth until her thumb hooked the elastic and pulled outward.

"Ah," Jake moaned as quietly as possible. He was rock hard and his cock was sticking upward only and inch from the tip of her thumb.

She was still in a slumber as her fingers bent and moved under the tight waistband. They hesitated for a few seconds before flattening out and moving south.

"Ahhh," he moaned louder when she touched the throbbing damp crown.

The volume of his moan brought her out of dreamland. Her eyes opened and saw the moon in the window and saw the naked back of the man next to her. She suddenly realized that her body was pressing up against her father-in-law. What really woke her up was the fact that his hard cock was in her fingers. It was so thick she couldn't get her fingers around. She thought about jerking away but tried to think of how she could get out of this with him thinking she was dreaming.

Jake remained frozen. Her fingers had grabbed onto him but stopped. He wondered if she had awoken but then felt her digits moving again.

She smiled as she continued touching him. She was going to explore another man for the first time. She moved downward and downward in amazement until she finally felt his thick pubic hair against the bottom of her right hand. It was at least three hand lengths. She moved lower and cupped his balls and then back up to the top.

He thought she was awake until suddenly her fingers relaxed and just lay on his rocket. He heard her breathing getting louder and realized she was back in a deep sl**p. After a minute or two he pulled her wrist and hand out of his shorts and moved her hand back until it rested on her hip.

Robin grinned after finding out her plan worked. He would think that she had been asl**p. She remained pressing against him until five minutes had passed. Then she moved back and turned away.

Somehow Jake managed to get to sl**p and it was after the sun arose that he opened his eyes hearing noise. He turned and saw her standing next to the bed. "What time is it?"

"7:00AM," she smiled as she stretched her arms over her head. As she did the tee shirt lifted. She felt the cool air on her upper thighs and then her pubic area.

Jake's eyes widened watching the shirt lift. It moved up her tanned thighs until it stopped just over her tiny strip of pubic hair. Beneath it was her pink shaven pussy lips.

She quickly dropped her arms and turned to her bag. After pulling out a fresh pair of white panties and a sports bra she reached down and pulled the tee shirt up over her naked bum and back. She hesitated. "I guess we should keep this part from Mark."

"That's...uh..probably a good...uh idea," he said looking at the white marks her bikini bottom must have shielded from the sun.

Robin did her best to lean over and put on her panties without opening her legs but it was not enough. She knew he could see her wet pussy lips and maybe even a quick view of the side's of her breasts. She pulled the shorts bra on and turned in her underwear. "Are we going to eat some breakfast at the office?" She saw the tower of his cock pushing up the thin blanket.

He tried to talk seeing the dark shadows and shapes of her nipples and the shadow of her bush through the panties.

"Uh..yeah we should," he said quickly looking away. He heard her going through her bags again and quickly got out of bed. Jake faced away from her and removed his shorts before pulling on a white pair of briefs.

"So you are a briefs guy huh?" she giggled.

Jake realized that she was teasing him and decided to turn it around. With his hard cock almost ready to push out the top he turned proudly. "I do both. Boxers are not that comfortable under bike pants."

Robin's smile turned to her biting her lower lip. Although she held it in her fingers last night it looked even bigger now under his tightie-whities.

"This is cool. You know...being so carefree about clothing."

"I agree," he smiled. "And we have five more days."


"We have about five miles of level before we start heading down," he said as they mounted the bikes. Both were excited about the remainder of the trip and anxious about spending the night in a tiny tent together. For a while they coasted and rode next to each other.

"So how come you haven't started a f****y?" Jake asked wondering if she would think it was too personal.

"We've tried and tried," she answered. "I guess the basic issue is that Mark has a very low sperm count."

"Is there anything to do about that?"

"Not really. We've thought about artificial insemination but it's really expensive and there is no guarantee that it will work."

"I'm sure it will work out," he said.

"My turn," she announced. "So why haven't you dated since Marge left?"

He hesitated. "At first I was depressed and felt that I was too old to date again. Now, I really don't know how to meet women. I'm not into web site matches."

"You're still very handsome and..have a nice built." She thought about his large manhood. "I'm sure you can make a woman very happy."

"I don't have that confidence." After stopping to eat and take a pee break they started downward towards the river where they would camp.

Robin heard the thunder first and moved next to him. "We better hurry." She took off with him on her tail. They almost made it to the river when the skies opened.

"It's just down that path," he said turning between some bushes.

They pulled up at the river and saw the first flash of lightning. "OH GOD!" Robin cried after jumping from the bike and pushing it towards a small shelter with no sides. They quickly moved under the roof and huddled towards the middle to keep dry.

A cold wind sprang up as well which caused Robin to shiver. "I'm freezing." She turned to Jake and moved into his arms. It took less than a minute for her to feel his excitement on her stomach. She didn't back away. As quick as it started it stopped but they could see more clouds and heard more thunder in the distance.

"Hurry, let's get the tent set up," he said pulling the small bag up. She helped him tie down the corners and when it was finished the rain started again. This time there was a bunch of lightning. "I'm scared," she said. "And cold."

"We need to get the wet clothes off," he whispered. His hands moved down to the back of her shirt and lifted. She hesitated for a few seconds before lifting her arms. When the shirt moved off she pulled his off and backed up. The rain had made it almost impossible to pull off the clinging pants. "I'll do yours," he said dropping to his knees in front of her. His fingers hooked the waistband and pulled. They moved over her white panties and grabbed them until the top of her bush appeared. He stopped expecting her to pull her panties back up but she didn't move.

Robin wanted him to take everything off. She wanted to get out of the wet clothes and into the tent. As he pulled the pants away she reached down and pulled the soaked sports bra up and away from her small but perky bare breasts.

Jake looked up at her marvelous titties. "God, you are so beautiful." His eyes locked on hers while he pulled her panties down off her shaved pussy lips and down to her feet.

A strike of lightning exploded nearby causing her to drop to her knees. When he stood up she jerked his biker shorts off and then pulled the white wet briefs off his hard and very long pink cock.

Robin glanced at the hard-on and smiled as she pulled out her tee shirt. She pulled it over her head while he pulled on his cotton shorts. "Hurry," she giggled while climbing into the small opening of the tent.

"I only brought one blanket," he said as he climbed in behind her. She was on her back with her legs slightly open exposing her moist sex. On his knees he opened the blanket and moved down next to her. While sitting he pushed the blanket down over her body and his after falling back prone next to her. "Robin..."

"Shhh, please hold me," she whispered turning into his arms. They heard more thunder but their minds were now on the nearly naked body against their own. She felt his manhood pressing into her covered pussy when she leaned back offering him her mouth.

Jake was lost in lust and not thinking that she was his daughter-in-law. Her lips opened immediately when she felt the tip of his tongue pressing forward. Their tongues danced and twisted together while their hands roamed up and down their backs.

Robin lifted her right leg and d****d it over his upper leg. It opened her legs and made available her pussy, which was now exposed when the shirt moved up. As his bare thigh moved between hers she cried out when it touched her moist and ready pussy. "OH YES...OHHH!"

Her scream scared him. He pulled his leg back and looked into her passion-filled eyes. "We can't do this."

"Yes we can," she said jabbing her right hand between their bodies until her fingers found his covered shaft.

"OH SHIT!" he gasped as her fingers squeezed and pulled. His left hand moved down until he cupped her bare right buttock. Again their mouths met and their tongues flicked and licked. She pushed down the elastic waistband and took him bare again in her fingers. This time she wasn't pretending to be asl**p.

" feels good," he groaned moving onto his back and letting her jerk him off.

"It's so big," she whispered moving down and back up over and over until she squeezed just under the head and began to stroke.

"It's yours baby. Anything you want."

She wanted to mount him and be fucked with this enormous tool but knew it was way past the line. Her lips suckled on his ear while she slowly brought him to the summit. It sounded like the rain had stopped and they could only hear some thunder in the distance.

"Are you ready to cum pops?" She whispered.

"Yes...GOD YES!" His hips rose as her fingers moved faster and faster until he exploded. "NOW ROBIN NOW!"

She tried to collect as much cum on her fist as possible. She felt it was completely covered when his hips stopped fucking her fist. She pulled her hand away and leaned up to kiss him. "I think I need to wash off."

Robin turned to crawl out of the tent opening and knew he could see her pussy. She wiggled her butt and moved outside. "The sun is coming out."

Jake leaned back for a few minutes to get his breath and to comprehend what had just occurred. He pulled up his shorts and crawled out to find Robin down by the riverbank washing the cum from her hand and wrist.

She didn't hear him coming and didn't know he was behind her until she felt him grabbing her waist and pulling her into he shallow water. "HEY!" They both went underwater before surfacing. "You ass. Now what are we going to wear to sl**p?"

He laughed. "I guess nothing." He reached down and pulled off the wet shorts and stood up. She stood up next to him and pulled the wet shirt off her excited body.

"Turn around," she ordered. When he did she splashed water up over his back and ass. After washing him down he turned and she did the same to his chest and stomach. "Are you hard again?" She asked.

"I guess you can say that I've been saving it up." He turned her around and washed her back and soft buns before turning her around and washing over her soft mounds and very hard gumdrops nipples. As his fingers dipped into her moist pussy and rubbed over her clitty she held onto his waist. "It's your turn."

"Ohhh," she moaned. Being naked in a river out in the open was hot enough but having a man with a huge cock doing it was too much. "I'm sooooo close."

Every time she was about to cum he moved his fingers away teasing her.

"Please...don't stop," she begged opening her legs even more. "Touch me...touch my pussy."

He tried to pull away again but this time she grabbed his wrist and held it close. A few seconds later she climaxed. "NOW JAKE....NOW!" The words were the same as the result.

They frolicked in the water for another ten minutes before getting out and lying on the grassy bank. Once dried, they moved back to the tent and dressed for a meal of fiber bars and cheese crackers. It was almost dark when they turned off the lantern and moved into tiny tent.

"This is wrong," Jake whispered feeling her hot body next to him.

"We haven't done anything really bad," she whispered. Her fingers found his and locked together. "I think we both need this."

"I know why I need it but not you."

"Mark and I haven't had sex in a while. When we found out his sperm count was low we...he wasn't up for it."

He turned and kissed her cheek. "I'm sorry. Maybe I can help with the artificial insemination."

"It's too costly and you don't have that much. And it might not work. We talked about adoption but it's not the same. He wants to carry on the f****y name with a son. A son with your f****y bl**d." She turned to face him and pulled his lips to hers. She felt his tongue resist hers at first but seconds later it moved."

Jake felt her hand move down to touch his growing member but pulled her hand away. "Let's just hug. It's been a long time since I've snuggled with anyone."


Fifteen minutes later they fell asl**p.


The birds woke her up the next morning. She reached out for him but he was gone. As she exited the tent she saw him sitting by the water. "Are you OK?"

"What? Uh..yeah I'm better than I've been in a long while," he grinned. "Being with you last night opened my eyes. I need to find someone."

She smiled and pulled off her tee shirt. "We have three more nights."

"You wench," he laughed before jerking off his shorts and stepping into the river next to her.

After kissing and touching they moved back to the bank. "We don't have time for this," he frowned. "We have to ride all day to get to Portersville."

"I can wait," she grinned.


The day went slow as they huffed and puffed up and down the numerous hills. They ate their protein bars while riding only stopped to pee. Around 7:30 they rolled into the small town and up to the only motel. As Jake checked in Robin heard her cell phone ringing. She quickly pulled it from her backpack and saw that it was Mark. "Hi honey."

"Where are you?" Mark asked. "I've tried to call."

"There was no phone signals in the mountains. We just arrived in Portersville."

"Great. How is dad holding up?"

"Really well. It's been a really fun trip. But I miss you."

"Miss you too baby. Can't wait to see you in four more days."

"We are really tired," she said seeing Jake walking from the motel. "I'll call you tomorrow before we leave. Love you."

"Love you back."

"Who was that?" Jake asked.

"Mark. He wanted to know if everything was OK."

"What did you say?"

"I just said we are having fun," she grinned. "Right now I really need a shower."

"Room 112," he said handing her a key. "I'll be up in a second."

Robin stripped as soon as she closed the door. She hurried into the bath for a quick pee and then into the shower.

"Umm," Jake said finding a trail of clothing towards the bathroom. He picked up her shirt, shorts, bra and panties before opening the half-closed door. He saw her pink reflection in the frosted glass door and quickly stripped.

"What kept you?" She giggled when she heard the door open and felt him move up behind her. As she moved back her ass crushed against his hard-on. As he rubbed it up and down her crack she leaned forward and supported herself on the front wall. His cock was moving up and down between her buttocks while he reached around her and cupped her titties.

"Are you being bad?" She asked feeling him point his cockhead into her small rear opening.

"I'm being good," he whispered. She squeezed him out from entering her ass so he dropped his crown down and under.

"Oh God Jake," she moaned feeling him pushing into her opened pussy lips. "What are you doing?"

"I'm going to fuck you," he answered pushing forward until his whole tip disappeared. It was tight but her juices and his lubricated it enough.

"Oh God..It's so big...I want to....but...we...can't." she moved her ass forward which dislodged his pole.

"I'm sorry," she said while turning around to face him. "We can't do that to Mark."

"What if I told you that Mark wants us to fuck?"

"What? You're nuts."

"I called Doctor Young when I was in the office. He said that he has not seen Mark for a long time."

"But Mark said he went to him when he sprained his ankle and they took xrays and..."

"The doc said it never happened. Mark planned all of this to happen."

"Oh my god...but why?"

"Think about it," Jake grinned. "Mark wants a c***d but can't make one. It's too expensive with no guarantees to do it artificially. You said he wants to keep the bl**d line."

She realized that it was true. Mark had been pushing her to go on the bike ride. He was the one who said that they should share a tent and a room. "If he would have asked us to do it we would have said no."

He nodded and pulled her soft breasts to his chest. Their tongues mixed as their fingers explored. Their tired bodies had received a jump start. "Not here."

Robin moved out behind him and neither bothered to dry off. They hurried to the large king size bed and fell into a tight embrace. He kissed down over her breasts and stomach until his tongue lead the way into her sweet and wanton pussy. "OH GOD JAKE...PLEASE...I NEED IT INSIDE!"

Jake needed it too. It had been four years since he had fucked someone and now his daughter-in-law was wiggling under him to help him guide his hard shaft inside. "OH FUCK YOU'RE TIGHT!"


She felt like he was splitting her open. She lifted her hips upward to help with the entrance angle. It helped as his cock moved another four inches inside. He was now past the point where Mark had gone.

"YOU FUCKING b**st!" She cried out as another two inches pushed deeper. She lifted her legs outward until she grabbed onto her ankles with both hands. Her legs were almost straight out to the side as he started to fuck her slow at first and then faster and faster. "GIVE IT TO ME....FUCK ME JAKE!"

The bed was banging against the wall. Jake was surprised that he had lasted this long but knew that the hand jobs she had provided had helped. He remembered to keep his mind on something else as he continued pounding her tight hole.

Her mouth was open gasping for air. Never had she imagined that sex could be this wild and uncontrolled. Their bodies were joined as one as they raced for completion.

"I'M GETTING THERE!" Jake groaned hoping she was close as well. She was.

"GIVE IT TO ME...GIVE ME YOUR CUM!" She screamed. Seconds later she felt his wet deposit deep inside. "OH YES...I'M CUMING TOO!"

Jake didn't stop until she pounded on his shoulders. "No more...please."

"Are you alright?" Jake asked moving his head back and looking into her satisfied eyes.

"I'm so alright," she smiled. "That was amazing." She felt him starting to pull out but she held his ass close. "Leave it there."

Jake grinned knowing she wanted his cum and sperm to be as close to her eggs as possible. He squeezed out more swimmers and dropped his face next to hers. "I guess we will need to do this as much as possible before Saturday."

"I was hoping you would say that," she giggled.

They managed to do it two more times that night and once in the morning before taking off on their bikes. They hurried to the National Park and fucked twice more in the small tent.

"I think we need to take some time off," She grinned as they rode to the next hotel. "Let's save it up for the last night."

They both fell asl**p that night and by the time they made it to the last motel both were ready again. They tried doggie style and with her on top. She gave him his first ever blow job the next morning.

"Don't you want the cum in your pussy?" He asked her as her lips remained locked. She shook her head and took his first and second blasts. She swallowed his juices and moved back.

"I think you've given me at least a gallons worth of cum." They both laughed and mounted their bikes and headed to the point were Mark was waiting.

As Jake put the bikes in the back Robin moved to him and whispered, "I love you Mark. Thank you."

Mark realized that his plan was not a secret anymore. He stopped his fake limp and pulled off the soft cast before getting into the truck. He drove back to their home while his wife and father slept next to him.

It was a few months later when Robin found out she was pregnant. Both men were overjoyed and very happy. Seven months later Robin gave birth to a baby boy. He had both of their features. Nothing was ever said about the plan and the bike trip. Robin and her father-in-law never hooked up again and never kissed except on cheeks.

A year later Jake married a woman ten years younger than himself. They moved away to the west coast where her f****y was located. Mark and Robin wanted another c***d but it wasn't until Thanksgiving when Robin knew it was about to be. Mark's younger b*****r Matt found her sitting alone on the patio.

"Hey, Mark asked if I would be interested taking a bike trip with you on Porter's peak next month. Is he for real?"

Robin grinned and looked at the twenty year-olds hard body. "Uh...yes he's for very real. But you know it will mean we will have to share a tent and some motel rooms."

"Oh wow..I never thought about that. I promise I'll be a gentleman."

She grinned and stood up to give him a hug. "Don't make promises you can't keep." She whispered.

The End.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3156  |  
  |  7

The Howls of Lust II


Juliet waits.

It has been 2 months she her first encounter with the creature she now calls 'my wolf'. In that time she has changed. Everyone has commented on it. She has become much more f***eful. Juliet was never someone you would call a shrinking violet but the differences were stark. In the last month she has dumped her long-term boyfriend. Found a new job. Completely revamped the operation of her parent's farm and more.

Her emotions were all over the place. Some days she was just giddy and filled with life. Taking joy in every little task and smiling with ease. Other days she worried. Snapped. Isolated herself from everyone and heaven help anybody who attempted to lure her out. She was intense. Everybody said so.

Juliet was aware of all of this. Only she knew why.


Some days she swore to herself that she would leave. Get on a plane and get as far away from him as possible. But no matter how many times she reached for the phone she could not bring herself to do it.

Other days she simply reveled in the feeling of being finally alive. Laughing at the people around her who were simply shadows. Pretending to be alive. Pretending anything they did mattered. They were such fools. So pointless.

Through it all the was the lust. The need. Long nights in her bed thrashing and sweating. Legs spread wide with fake cocks plunging into her very core. She even had a special one that she ordered off a store on the Internet. Very big, very long, almost the size of his. That was her favorite. She would start with lesser ones. Human ones. But she would end with it. Pushing it in so deep it hurt. Stabbing into her pussy and even her ass. Wishing he was driving it into her.

Her life was joyous confusion and she did not care. She was alive. And it was the first night of the full moon.

Juliet waits for him.

Not unprepared this time. It had taken some effort to find the clothes she needed. Thick leather now covered much of her body. Well except for the good bits. She giggled a little at that point. Leather covered her torso and wrapped under her breasts. Tall boots extended up to mid thigh. Her arms were also covered but her fingers were bare.

A stray breeze blew and she felt it across her bare ass. She no longer minded how much he would hurt her. She could not quite admit she wanted that part but deep down she knew she did. With this outfit the damage would be reduced.

It would suck to have her lover kill her in his passion.

He might still. She knew this. It was part of what made it so amazingly overwhelming. Fucked to death. Would they put that on her tombstone? Maybe she should require it. Another little giggle. Let the town talk about that. It would fuel coffee shop gossip for years.

Throughout all the up and downs. All the emotional highs and lows. The whispering and conversations that came to an end when she walked in the room one thing remained crystal clear. She wanted him.

One hand slides down her body to lightly stroke between her legs. He followed her scent she was sure of it. And the pulsing wetness between her legs was a beacon now. Just knowing that he would come tonight had her in an extremely worked-up state. It would be easy to cum right now.

Juliet had been learning. It is funny when you think something is just fantasy everything you read seems the same. Once you know something is truth then you start to see the differences. Much like he did she had researched. The leaves he had given her had been a huge clue. From there she had been able to learn a fair amount about him and his kind. They have always been with us but at some point we allowed the truth to become myth. Perhaps to protect ourselves so we could pretend we were the masters of this planet.

Juliet yearns for him.

She feels it in every cell in her body. From her nipples that ache to her pussy that throbs. From the lips that wish to wrap around his hardness to the hands that want to grip his fur.

Her head snaps to the left. Was that? She goes still barely breathing. Listening. Yes. A howl.


There is fear. That won't go away and she hopes it never does. Juliet does not want this to become safe. The danger and the risk matter. Only through that could she feel this alive. The edge of the knife. It is insane and she laughs knowing it. Wanting it.

Sounds in the trees.

She looks over to the right. The big buck was terrified and pulling at the rope that held it. He too was part of her plans for the night. When she had proposed raising deer it was supposed to be to sell them for meat in an area where hunting was a big deal and people adored venison. The real reason was quite different. According to everything she had read deer were the primary food source for the werewolves. Well after humans of course.

She waits letting the light robe drop away.

The leather was white. Pretty in its way. It also reflected the moonlight like her pale hair.


For the first time since I was changed I look up at the moon and smile.

I stand naked in the forest feeling the beginning of the transformation. It will still hurt. My humanity will slip away nothing is different. Except I know where I will go once it is over. I will run. I will howl. But I know where I will end up.


There has been some guilt. Victims sometimes form attachments with their abusers. It is not love just a protective reaction. Give them what they want and survive. For a time I feared that was what was happening. She was giving herself to me out of fear of death.

So I watched her.

In the town. Carefully. I listened not just to her but to those that know her after she left them. People talk. There has been a lot of talk about her. Most in their ignorance complaining she was not the girl they thought they knew. Everyone expects their friends to remain the same. Stay in the little box that they are comfy with. When someone changes even their best friends have a hard time dealing with the change. People are selfish and only care about themselves.

Most of what was said I dismissed. Nothing wrong with becoming more f***eful especially when I realized that in the past she let people walk on her far too often. There was one girl who spoke out in a group of complainers. She said they should all shut up. Could they not see what was under the surface? Juliet had met someone new. Someone that changed her. Yes she had dumped her boyfriend but that relationship was never going to go anywhere everyone knew that.

She was happy.

Happy? Could this really be true. The next time I saw Juliet I looked at her with new eyes. I saw the secret little smiles. When she bent someone to her will I could see her enjoy it. She was not abusing them she was simply making life what she wished it to be which is what everyone does.

My guilt vanished. For the first time in years the weight of what I was became lighter. The gloom was less.

I wait.

As the first wave of the change takes hold I look up at the moon. Not fighting it. Pain. Wracking my body as I become the wolf.

A long howl at the moon when it is over and I run. Through the forest. The scent of game ignored. I am searching. I know the way but the wolf has to find it each time.

The scent.

My lips curl back from my fangs. The scent runs through my body straight to my crotch. My cock twitches and I run faster. Ever moment the scent is stronger. If I was more aware I would realize how much stronger it is this time. But that does not matter all that matters is that it leads me to her.

I break through the trees into the clearing by the lake. Sliding to a stop.

She stands in the moonlight. Almost glowing in her white leather. My head twists side to side seeking threats. I spot the buck and take two steps towards it. Juliet looks at me with a little smile and walks across to where the doomed creature is tied. She lets it go and naturally it bolts.

I leap.

With one swipe of my claws I bring it down. bl**d spurting from its broken neck. I crouch down and my jaws bite deep. I feed. Ripping it open. More bl**d sprays across my fur.

I do not notice but she moves slowly closer to me. She should be repulsed by what she sees. This is not some neat little meal. Bit of the a****l fly through the air as I snap my head up looking for other predators. Back down again to chew off another piece. I gorge myself on the buck. Claws ripping it open.

Her hand touches my shoulder and I growl. She does not pull back even when my bl**dy muzzle turns in her direction. The scent of her strong enough to overwhelm even the raw bl**d. I see one glistening line of cum tracing a line down her inner thigh. Juliet rubs her hand between her legs and holds up her wet fingers in front of my face.

My tongue lashes out across her palm. The taste sends another electric jolt between my legs and the massive dark cock begins to rise.

I twist and grab her with clawed hands. Sinking into her skin. She cries out softly but barely twitches. Instead of me pulling her against me she f***es herself forward. The hard pink points of her nipples and the leather covering her torso rub along my bl**dy fur. Smearing across her and she goes down to her knees. Her hands reach out even though moving her arms causes my claws to sink in even more.

She grabs my half hard cock and stuffs it into her mouth. A lot of it. My claws slowly release her as a small growl escapes my lips. Juliet is not trying to do anything more than make the massive rod of flesh hard. Her head bobs up and down rapidly. Gagging herself and letting spit drool down it.

Her efforts do the job. In mere moments the dark weapon is jutting out hard from my loins. She lets go and twists. Putting herself down on all fours and her face into the grass. Both hands reach back and grab her cheeks. Pulling hard and spreading wide her wet pink pussy gapes open.

"Take me my wolf. Fuck me!" she cries out.

The words mean nothing but I am on her while they still echo off of the trees. With one hard thrust I stab into her bringing a huge pain-filled cry from her lovely lips. My claws on her again sinking into her ass and hips. The pain shooting through her and fighting the pleasure of being filled almost beyond her capacity to take.

Her hands have slipped away and they go under her body. One grabs a hanging tit and pinches down really hard on the pink bud. Making herself gasp to distract her from the pain of the claws. The other going between her legs. She knows she has to push herself so she rubs hard on her throbbing clit.

I just fuck her like the b**st that I am. Savagely. Thrusting with the full strength of my wolf body. Smacking into her ass loudly. bl**d trickles down her backside. Cum drips from her pussy as it gets wetter and wetter.

She cums twice before I howl and spray inside her. For me it is somehow more powerful than every before shaking my entire body and pulling a long low growl from my muzzle following the louder howl.

Juliet takes over and keeps moving against me. Milking every drop from my hardness. Then as I rock back she once again goes into rapid motion. Twisting and coming back to her knees. Locking her arms around my waist and finding my dripping cock with her mouth again.

She tastes the mix of cum as it smears across her face and lips. There is still a little more cum dripping out of me and she sucks that down with a little cooing sound. Humming softly around my flesh. Nothing letting it go soft. She has a plan but does not know if it will work.

As she sucks she is pulling down with her arms. Trying to push me into sitting down. If I were a man I would understand but I don't. I react badly and rake my claws down her back. She convulses against me but the leather takes most of it. Her shoulders get sliced and her reaction is to slam forward against me. Losing my cock but knocking me onto my back.

She scrambles forward to get on top of me. Ducking her head down to avoid my slashing claws and snapping jaws she manages to capture my cock between her thighs. Rubbing hard against it to try and pacify me before she gets too badly hurt. It mostly works but not before her ass picks up a new set of bl**dy slices. As my head comes up I can see my cock sticking up just below her round butt.

Juliet ignores the pain and works her thighs against my shaft and slides down a little. One hand reaching down to press my dick against her soft cheeks. Stroking just under the massive head she slowly calms me.

When she thinks it is safe to stop gripping me so hard she raises her ass up. Smooth white globes covered in bright red bl**d. Her hand reaches down and grabs me. Pulling my cock into her hot wet slit. She slams down fast as my claws rake across her ass again.

She screams.

Then she fucks me. The same way I do her. Hard and fast. Head against my shoulder. One hand grabbing my fur and the other between her legs. Pumping fast on my hardness. I am thrusting upward now. Lifting her completely into the air making her gasp. But she still has some control and this thrills her. She cums more times than she can count. Each new explosion sending waves of pleasure through her and increasing her hunger.

Juliet has no idea how long this goes on. Her throat is raw from the hot gasping breaths that pant out of her. Her body is one throbbing mass. Everything is raw sensation. Even the scr****g of my claws across her skin do nothing more than propel her into her next orgasm.

The final one is triggered when I explode inside her. Stabbing upwards my hairy ass coming off the ground and holding her up. She grinds against me with my cock buried all the way in her. Rubbing her clit so hard she knows it will be raw in the morning. Not caring.

The scream when she cums rips through the night.

I slump back down. Muzzle wet with saliva and bl**d. Breath hissing out of me. She stays ontop until I start to move and then she rolls off and onto her back.

I get to my feet. Take one look at her and turn to lope off towards the tree line.

'Now comes the hard part' Juliet thinks to herself.

She groans with pain as she pushes herself shakily to her feet. For a moment she sways not certain if she can do this. One step. Then another. She cannot move very well but determination drives her.

Into the forest.

Juliet has hunted before but her skills are not really needed. My trail is not all that hard to follow. But it is a long one and more than once she has to stop and rest against a tree. Checking herself she finds she is not bleeding all that much. A few of the slashes are a little deep but nothing life threatening.

She follows.

At the end she almost panics because she thinks she has lost me. The trail seems to end with no house in sight. She calms her panic and listens. The soft sound of breathing comes from the left. Carefully she moves forward. She sees me on the ground asl**p. With a soft sigh she moves closer and slowly lowers herself down next to me. reaching out she wraps one hand in my fur and instantly passes out.

The next morning...

I wake up as I always do with a sudden start. Almost as if being human again my body feels the need to jumpstart my brain. I close my eyes breathing slowly.

Then I feel it.

Flesh against my flesh. My eyes snap open and my head turns. Juliet is laying curled into a ball beside me. Confusion. The desire to get up and run is strong. But the state of her body prevents me from doing that. There is barely an inch of the white leather that is not covered in bl**d. Her beautiful skin dark and slashed everywhere. If I leave her here.... I cannot.

I shift to my knees and slide my arms under her body. She does not wake but like a small c***d she clings to me head against my bare chest. The walk home is not a long one.

Laying her down on my bed I strip the heavy leather off of her. She groans and makes pain faces but her eyes do not open. I wash the bl**d off of her. Only a few of the wounds bleed and those I slap gauze onto and tape down. When I am done I cover her in the blankets and then I sit down in a chair.

A few hours go by. When she starts to stir I get up and brew a cup of the tea for her. As I come back into the room with it her eyes are watching me.

"I have wondered so often what you looked like." she says in a sweet voice with a touch of rasp to it.


"No. Are you angry that I followed you?"

"No. Confused. Sit up. Drink this."

She does that making a face at the tea.

"God that is vile stuff. But it works."

I nod and sit back down in the chair.

"So now that you have found me what? Are you going to turn me in?"

She shakes her head which makes her wince.

"No. I wanted.... I... Why is this so hard? I wanted to know who you really were."

"So now you do. Not much really. Just a man."

"No. You are more than that."

"Less than that."


My turn to shake my head.

"I am a monster. I don't know why you have not had me killed. I expected you to line up men with guns."

"I can't do that. I.... Oh hell just say it Juliet.... I love you."

My eyes show the shock that rips through me.

"You don't even know me."

"Then I love the wolf. And that wolf is you."

"Is there something wrong with you? Every time you have been with him you have risked your life. How many times do you think you can do that before he rips your pretty throat out?" I spit out.

"He won't."

"Why? Because you are a pretty little piece of ass? Do you really think that matters?"

Her eyes light up.

"You think I am pretty."

I blush. How the fuck did she do that?

"You are beautiful and you know it. But that is not the point. He cannot see that."

"I think he can. Or maybe not. But he hurts me less each time. Although." she sits up more and groans. "He still works me over pretty good. Do you have a bath?"


"Could I use it? Soaking helps the tea to work."

I shake my head in annoyance and get up. Starting the water nice and hot. When I come back she is slowly getting to her feet. Her body is beautiful even as damaged as it is now. I feel a little twitch in my crotch and I suppress it.

"I... need a little help please." she says reaching out for me.

I move to her sliding an arm around her waist. Together we get her into the bath. I leave her there and go outside. Not knowing what to think or what I should do. Make her leave. Move somewhere else. I don't know.

"What is your name?" she asks through the screen door a little while later.

I turn to see her wrapped in my robe. Hair wet but some normal color in her cheeks.


She smiles.

"I like that name. I need to sl**p for a while. Will you still be here when I wake up?"

I look back at her not reacting.

"Please don't leave. Please." she asks in a soft voice.

"Alright dammit. I will be here."

She smiles and vanishes.

The next few hours pass swiftly. I spend most of the time working. Trying not to think. Does not work very well. How could it? I wish I could say I came to a good decision. Send her away. Leave town. That was the right thing to do. The one thing I just could not understand is why she was even here. She did not seem insane but what rational person would take such a risk? All she knew about me was the wolf that alone should be enough to send her running for safety. I should have left when she gave me that note I realized that now.

Why didn't I? I did not want to admit the truth even to myself. How could I ever to expect to have any sort of real life? I know what I am and I know what my fate will be. Sooner or later men will hunt me down. And contrary to the myths they don't need silver bullets to kill me. The normal ones will work just fine. I do heal quickly and I will not go down easily but the wolf can die and he will.

I lift my head. Even in human form my sense of smell is sharp. That is the smell of steak and frying potatoes.

I walk back into the house. She is standing in my tiny kitchen. The meat and potatoes on the stove. She looks up at me with a little smile on her face.

"I am starving. Bet you are too." she tells me.

I just look at her.

"Or are you still full from last night." she jokes.

Jokes? I remember. A part of me shivers at the thought. How can she joke?

"No. I could ah eat I guess."

"Then take a seat." she says cheerfully.

I do that not knowing what else to say. She works for a few more minutes and then comes out of the kitchen with a plate and a mug. Setting them down in front of me she disappears and comes back with the same for herself.

We eat in silence. I just don't know what to say to her. I'm sorry? Seems lacking. Please shoot me now? That is better but I doubt she will. You are a crazy bitch and should run from this house screaming? Honest at least.

"Remarkable stuff that tea. My wounds are all closed. A few more days and even the scars will be gone." she finally says.

"And you won't get all furry either." I say with a hint of a grin.

Now I'm joking. What the fuck is happening here?

When we are done we move into the living room. I sit down on the couch and she sits right next to me. I am more than a little uncomfortable.

"I guess we should talk." she says.

"About what? Clearly I am not the only crazy one in this town."

She laughs and tosses back, "Well if I am you made me this way."

"Not me. Him."

"Ok fine him. But still."

"Juliet what do you want?"

She looks at me. Catching my eyes and holding them.



"Yes you. You really don't know why I am here do you?"

"Fuck no I don't."

She puts her hand on my leg. I look down at it and then back up at her.

"Because I spent my whole life thinking I was alive. Then the wolf almost killed me and I knew I had been wrong. I was just existing. Doing what was expected. Dating a man I am fond of but don't really love. The wolf showed me something more. And I want it."

"Even if it kills you?"

"Yes dammit! Even if it kills me. I don't care."

"You should."

"Why? What is the point? I looked forward to last night like nothing before in my life. If it had been my last night at least I would have died happy."

"You know you are crazy right?" I cannot help but ask.

She laughs and slides her hand up my thigh.

"Yep. Want to know what is even crazier? I want you. Right now. I want to know how much of the wolf is you."

Her hand slides to the inside of my thigh and finds my soft trapped cock.

I feel something stir in me. Not the transformation but deep down I feel the wolf growl. It has changed me I know it. I have kept away from people for that very reason. My hand comes up and goes into her hair. I close my grip and pull her lips to mine for a hard kiss.

After a long deep wet moment she draws back a little. Lips only inches from mine.

"He awakened something in me. I have never been this sexual. Every night..." she says a little breathless.

"Every night what?" I say being rather dense.

She kisses me again before she answers.

She blushes a little, "Every night I think of him and I get wet and horny. Never been like that but I am now."

I reach out with my hand and slide it into the robe. Curling my fingers around one soft breast.

"And how do you feel now?"

She reaches up and takes my hand. Drawing it down as she spreads her legs. She pushes it against her soft slit. I feel damp and slippery skin. Juliet leaves my hand and reaches into my pants. Sliding her fingers along my skin until she can wrap around my cock. It is not hard but it is heading that way fast now.

"You know as much as I love what he does to me there are some things he cannot do." in a tease of a voice.

I slip two fingers slowly inside of her. She shivers and squeezes my dick.

"Like what?"

"Lay back and I will show you."

She stands up and lets the robe slide off her body onto the floor. She undoes my pants and pulls them off. Turning she climbs on top of me as she takes my cock back in her hands. Her pretty butt hovering over my face. I get my first good look at the soft place between her legs. Pretty pink lips that already show the puffiness that comes with arousal. The hint of her clit at the top. I lean up and lick along it.

She sighs a long, "Yesssss." and wraps her lips around me.

I start to lick in long swipes. Pushing my tongue inward a little. She tastes very sweet and is very wet. Her mouth feels amazing on me. She uses her hands and mouth not only on my shaft but on my balls too. Treating them with respect and getting them very wet with her tongue.

We move together for a while. I feel her shiver and there is a gush of cum. It spatters across my face as her thighs clench against my head. With a smooth move she rotates on top of me. Aiming my cock at her pussy and slowly sinking down onto it.

She bends down and kiss me hard as she slowly slides along my length.

"I want to live here."


"But there are two conditions."


"One. You fuck me anytime and anyway you want. You fuck me a lot."

Kiss and a grin.

"And the other?" I ask with a little gasp as she clenches her pussy tight around me.

"You never mind that I love him just a little more than I love you." with a dazzling smile and a huge blush.


"Yesssssss...." she sighs and proceeds to fuck my brains out.

So for a third time my life changed. Some nights we chain the wolf. She likes those night when she is in control. I always wake up with a sore dick. Other nights I hunt her in the forest.

She loves those nights.

And so do I.

... Continue»
Posted by the_lord_wolf 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1197  |  
  |  1

The Shrine of the First Gathering

The Shrine of the First Gathering
The rumbles of the peaks began low but gradually increased to a throbbing crescendo. In another instant all the nearby mountains rumbled loudly and all the earth began to shake. This caused all the villagers from the different clans to come running out of their huts and homes out of fear of falling stones and boulders. Shortly after these events began, a tall iridescent cloud rose all the way up unto the heavens from the greatest of the mountains …..the one they called Father Ararat or in the local dialect Agri Daci.

Soon it became apparent that a large number of villages were almost totally destroyed around Father Ararat and the villagers desperately needed assistance. This would be no easy matter due to the extremely challenging terrain but the world’s peoples mobilized to help. The United Nations assembled teams made up of mountain climbers, athletes, and construction workers gathered almost overnight and were flown by plane and then helicopter to base camps near the summit of Father Ararat. That is also when the stories or rumors first began to circulate.

When the helicopters flew over the summit of Father Ararat, a number of large cairns had been uncovered by the immense tremors. It was also discovered that within the ring of large cairns there were rings of concentric limestone pillars. Somewhat remarkable was that the myths recounted by the local villagers had hardly been passed onto to the outside world before the violent shocks and seismic activity had uncovered this huge monumental complex. The rings of cairns easily exceeded the size of several of the pyramids or the great ancient city of Jericho.

Thomas was the American team leader and was a large stocky man who had won the Olympic Ice climbing event which was one the ultimate tests of speed, power and agility where the fastest time determined the winner. The bulldog like Sergei hailed from the Russian Federation and had just missed winning the top medal at the Olympics to Thomas. Abheek was from Kashmir and led the Indian team and was as fearless as his name denoted. Other groups of rescuers from the other countries would aid the three largest teams from America, the Russian Federation, and the Republic of India.
Sergei and his team were the first to reach the village near the summit of Father Ararat. There they met a shepherd who had attempted to climb the mountain to gather in his flocks and according to the translator came back to the village in awe babbling about how huge and tremendous “they” were. It was not clear at first if there was perhaps a language barrier or if the man had partaken of d**gs and was hallucinating. Sergei and his team asked for a helicopter flyover of the recently uncovered shrine area and the request was granted.
The helicopter crew flew over the shrine area and was able to film the many limestone pillar megaliths. Review of the videos revealed that all the many monoliths contained bas-relief representations of humans and a****ls but unlike most pre-historic sites which contained various female fertility objects, all of the almost life-like bas-reliefs were most distinctly male….and each one of the bas-reliefs showed a combination of human and a****l form exhibiting a tremendous engorged phallus. These limestone pillars would require much closer and more thorough investigation
It soon became apparent that photographing and examining the huge limestone stelae with their immense phalluses would need to be accomplished up close. The relief efforts for the damaged villages were proceeding well and an expedition team of eight men was planned. Thomas the American mountain climber would lead the team which included some mountain climbers and others who were expert in other fields. The local guide that the team would employ was the shepherd Selim who had previously ascended to the summit searching for his goats and sheep.

It was hard going climbing the summit of Father Ararat because so many boulders and great stones were strewn upon the mountainside. The team also could only proceed slowly because of the danger of additional aftershocks and avalanches. The members of the team each carried different items and supplies in their backpacks that would be needed on the ascent up the mountainside.

Thomas and Selim proceeded up the mountainside first because they were the members of the team who were most experienced in mountain climbing. Not surprisingly these two were also the largest and strongest members of the team. Thomas had spent many years in the gym at the university where he studied when he was unable to go climbing. Selim of course had always lived on the sides of Father Ararat from a young age tending his flocks and growing increasingly brawny and chiseled. Both men had extremely muscled physiques and were capable of feats of endurance and strength.

The team got closer and closer to the caldera where the megaliths were standing. Then a loud rumbling was heard and disaster struck. An avalanche ensued and boulders came raining down the side of the mountain. Thomas and Selim were cut off from the rest of the expeditionary team. The sun was going down and the winds were picking up substantially. This meant it would be a cold night upon the mountain top for Thomas and Selim. It was unclear what might have befallen the rest of the team or whether Thomas and Selim could expect any quick help descending the mountain.

Thomas and Selim encountered some difficulties communicating but they managed to decide to climb until they found a flat area to bed down for the night. As luck would have it once they climbed a little further they reached the plateau where the limestone megaliths were situated… was now pitch dark with only sliver of a crescent moon hanging high in the sky and none of the ancient monuments with their huge phallic reliefs could be visualized in the dark bit they were very much present.

The backpacks were examined and it turned out that there was only one insulated sl**ping bag for the two men to share. Selim had thought to pack two containers of pure grain alcohol which was almost 200 proof to help start fires. . Neither Thomas nor Selim were thrilled at first at the thought of sharing the one sl**ping bag because both men were close to 300 pounds each but they would need to rely upon each other’s body heat.

Thomas decided that he and Selim had best try their best to make do in a possibly uncomfortable situation…..of course a swig or two of the grain alcohol might make it easier to fall asl**p. Thomas took a large swig of the grain alcohol but he was not accustomed to the strength of this liquor. He coughed and the liquid dribbled down his beard into the auburn tufts of hair which grew up out of the collar of his shirt. Selim laughed loudly and he wiped his hand on Thomas’ wet hair and collar. Thomas was slightly pissed off and he handed the flask with the alcohol to Selim and insisted that Selim chug some of the alcohol as well. Not surprisingly Selim began to cough and spit out some the alcohol on his shepherd’s tunic. He opened the top of the tunic exposing coils of his thick curly black hair that grew upon his neck and chest.

Although this may have been a less than auspicious beginning to the men’s first night together, the two each chugged another batch of alcohol out of the flask and then barely managed to climb into the sl**ping bag together. Soon Thomas began to smell a scent that was not entirely familiar but was at the same time very similar to another scent was more than just a little bit arousing.

It turned out that being a shepherd was a serious business and Selim was required to determine which of his rams was ready to produce sperm and should be allowed to breed. The only way Selim knew how to do this was to measure the total scrotal circumference of the rams by handling the testicles of the rams. This process often meant that the rams leaked copious sperm on Selim’s tunic. For better or worse these pheromones were mixing with the scent of the alcohol and producing a potent aphrodisiac. Thomas and Selim both began to become extremely aroused.

Thomas had been known for flying both ways as a bi-sexual when younger but as he had matured he found he was becoming more and more attracted to hunky hairy men like Selim. It was not at first clear that Selim was also so inclined but then Selim began to lick and chew on the auburn tufts of hair sprouting out of Thomas’ shirt. After some awkward groping, the lips of the men locked together in a passionate kiss which left them both breathless.

Thomas decided perhaps a change of plans was in order. He exited from the sl**ping bag and proceeded to build a large bon fire. Good thing that Selim had the foresight to pack the grain alcohol because the fire was soon roaring and casting off much light and heat. Selim also left the sl**ping bag and began to pull off his layers of clothing. Thomas immediately noticed Selim's huge biceps which were at least 20 inches in circumference and almost as big as his. Selim’s had monstrous thighs which had to be at least 34 inches thick. It wasn’t possible to easily decipher the size of Selim’s chest because it was completely obscured by a mat of thick black curly hair that spread up his neck to meet the thick hair of his foot long beard.

Selim then surprised Thomas when he pulled off his undergarments and revealed a soft but more than12 inch long circumcised organ which was beginning to throb and swell. As the veins pumped more and more bl**d into the organ it began to rise up like a minaret tower…..only much much thicker. The monstrously thick crimson head of Selim’s cock resembled a huge mushroom or dome atop a building. Thomas rushed to disrobe as well and Selim was a bit frightened by the size and definition of the bigger man on the mountain. The arms and legs of Thomas were larger and bulkier than Selim’s and covered with clumps of reddish brown auburn hair. Thomas also was covered with many freckles that only revealed themselves in the few areas that were not covered by Thomas virtual body rug.

Thomas gradually lowered his boxer shorts to reveal a jungle of hair out of which his uncut manhood was starting to rise. Selim’s eyes opened wide in amazement as he watched the prepuce of Thomas’ immense shaft retract to display its glistening purple glans. The men of Selim’s village never had such beautifully large purple jeweled heads on their phalluses. Thomas had already begun leaking and oozing buckets of precum at the thought of having his own “personal pan orgy”.

Selim moved toward Thomas and began to play with the brown nipples which at first barely protruded out of Thomas’ chest hair. Perhaps this was to be a contest similar to an Olympic trial. As the nipples were masticated skillfully by Selim, the huge uncut organ rose up almost two feet away from Thomas’ groin. Selim had much experience milking stud rams as a necessity and he started to skillfully manipulate Thomas’ foreskin and shaft.

As Thomas moaned louder and louder, his schwanz rose to its full 20 inch height and ten inch circumference…..but Thomas did not want to succumb to cumming so soon. He gradually drifted down on his knees to meet the furry front of Selim’s body and locked his lips on the corona of Selim’s minaret shaped phallus and nibbled upon it. Selim grunted and panted as Thomas inhaled more and more of Selim’s 17 inch mushroom headed organ down his throat.

Thomas could barely accommodate the girth of Selim’s throbbing tool and Selim began to uncontrollably thrust up and down. The sweat of the two men matted down the fronts of their immense hirsute bodies and acted as an incredibly strong pheromone which only served to arouse their pricks even more. As Selim managed to bring the very hilt of this throbbing male member up against Thomas’ lips and beard, he began to feel a rumble in his ball sack. Shortly thereafter as if on cue Selim began to shoot loads of almost scalding hot cum down the throat of his new buddy. Thomas did his very best to drink all of the potent liquid up but after five minutes the orgasms continued. The copious cum began to dribble out of his mouth when he was f***ed to come up for air. They say it is not over until the fat lady sings….but Selim’s fat lady refused to sing and he continued to pump jism into Thomas’ mouth for a good ten minutes more.

At this point Thomas was almost beside himself with sexual hunger passion. He rolled Selim over and exposed his hairy butt. Thomas quickly cupped up some of the copious overflow that had landed upon the furry mat on his chest and used it to lubricate his glans penis. After spitting in Selim’s hairy crack, Thomas proceeded to penetrate through the hair surrounding Selim’s anus. With one large thrust and a loud popping noise the helmet of Thomas’ prick began its journey up Selim’s love chute.

Selim at first began to scream over the massive invasion into his body but Thomas was not able to comprehend what Selim was saying. As Thomas began to rhythmically stretch the sides of Selim’s chute, Selim stopped screaming and began to roll his eyes up in his head while moaning loudly. To make sure he got every inch of Thomas’s engorged organ, Selim began to use his massive arms to hug Thomas hips in rhythm to the f***eful thrusts of Thomas’ pelvis. As the thrusts increased in speed and f***e, Selim’s minaret pole began to once again throb intensely and become fully erected again.

As Thomas pounded Selim’s furry butt, his nut sack was being stimulated by the wiry curls there. When Thomas felt another hot flood of Selim’s love juice spurt across his chest, he became to feel an irreversible throbbing in his organ. As he rammed into Selim’s butt to the hilt, the juices began to flow out of his enraged and engorged member and he could not hold his orgasm back any longer. Wave after wave of hot jism flowed out of his cockhead into Selim’s love chute…..after ten minutes of throbbing ecstasy the two men collapsed upon each other totally spent.

Although the two men thought all this passion was not being observed, they were wrong. The limestone megaliths had all reoriented their facades towards the playing field of the two hunky men. If the two men were not so very preoccupied, they might have noticed that the phalluses on the limestone monoliths first began to glow in the moonlight……then they might have noticed that the phalluses on the bas-relief statues also began to grow. Even more mysterious events were soon to unfold.

... Continue»
Posted by ostrogoth1 2 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Hardcore  |  Views: 867  |  
  |  7

Cousin Takes the Lead (just over the age of consen

Quick background before we get to the story about my large breasted cousin who seems to have thought about sex all day. I lived in a large city but most of my relatives had left for suburbs, as this was the 1950s and cities were tough. I lived in a peaceful neighborhood of small homes, but it wasn't a place my relative liked to visit. It was declasse. My father's b*****r in law was a pretentious lawyer. He bought a small farm in a suburb near the Hudson River. Everyone thought he was nuts. He had two daughters. One was younger than I and a frail, unattractive girl with a flat chest. The other was about a year older than I. She had developed early. Even in 1950s teenage clothing, she stood out. Above the poodle skirt, she would wear tight, pink, angora sweaters. Who knows what her bra size was, but that bra had work to do.

I was a skinny, inexperienced high school k**. I had done little with girls, except for the Saturday night parties that were held in what were called 'finished basements.' Think about a room down steep stairs. There would be colored lights, a soda bar without liquor but lots of chips and pretzels, a small machine playing 45 RPM recordings of what was known as make out music. You middle aged or older people out there can remember Mr. Cl**k and his show, featuring young men and women who probably went to high school for an hour or two, from S Philadelphia dancing to top 40 tunes. Well, not really dancing, but just rubbing themselves against one another where these rather mature teen women would have the beautiful breasts just up against their greasy-haired partners. I now wonder whether those young men wore condoms on their cocks to catch the semen, because these beautiful women just seemed to be humping them as the ABC cameras rolled. These parties I attended were like that. The women at the parties I attended weren't as aggressive as the South Phillie girls on TV, but in any event, I didn't get happy endings dancing with them. Obviously, I did have nocturnal events. You know. I seemed to recall that my suburban cousin's image was associated with these dreams.

One day in a spring, my cousin called me up. She had a problem. She was interested in an older man, way out of high school. She couldn't invite him to her spring dance, so would I come up and pretend to be an out of town guy who she had met in the city Fortunately, it wasn't a formal prom, because at that point I had no formal wear and just a couple of suits. I took the train up. We went to the dance and may have fooled the other people that we were a couple. But, I doubt it, as my cousin Janice was a grade ahead of me and I was a bit nerdy. Nothing happened. So what is the point here. Sports fans, we did not dance the humping dance and I did not shoot a load of hot starch into my tidy whities. On the other hand, Janice seemed to press herself into me as the evening progressed. Her nipples hardened as we moved around to really silly 50s pop tunes. "As the twilight is gone, and no songbirds are singing...blahblah." As this was an act, I couldn't take her to a dark corner and get under her dress, could I. I was concentrating on pulling off the charade, not on getting Janice out of that straining bra.

While I was at my cousin's house I happened to be in her room while she was shopping with my aunt. I noticed that there were no textbooks around, as if she wasn't really in school, but was already out in the world. The world Janice inhabited in her imagination was like a soap opera. She had magazines with bodice- ripping illustrations. They were about small town women, girls really, who were exploring sex. Pretty innocent now, but suggestive then of someone who was not so interested in studies, going to college, doing what the daughters of lawyers and doctors were expected to do. That was to make out like crazy but to be careful, go to college, marry a good provider, never suck cock after the wedding, and have sex on Saturday nights. Janice had one objective: get away from her domineering, leering father and the suburbs. She clearly wanted to fuck, but she saw escape as the route to fucking when she wanted to.

Well, that summer, my parents decide to take a trip to Europe. They wouldn't consider having their son and daughter with them -- that wouldn't fit the plan, which was to have most of the trip a tax deduction because of some medical meeting in Rome. So, while my parents met the Pope. my s****r and I were sent up to the nice suburb. There, I was living with hot Janice, who by then had apparently broken up with the older townie man, or been f***ed to. I would be mowing the lawn and Janice would sidle up and say something like, I am hungry, is it time for lunch already. Down a slope from the old house was a garden, and further down an old hay barn where farmers who cut and baled the hay on my uncle's field would store it. No a****ls. No reason to go there, but Janice wanted to talk to me, so she said to go down to the barn, where we sat on the grass out of view of the house. She said some guy in High School wanted her to lie on top of her with her breasts naked. I was very upset. Stupid me. This was getting out of hand and I was too naive to do anything. Janice said, I am so hungry I don't know what to do.

The next night, never having been consulted, I was told that Janice and I were going next door, where a young couple, who had bought a plot from my uncle, had built a typical split level house. They had a two year old son. Janice and I were supposed to go over there after the k** was in bed and baby sit. I was very nervous. Janice was grinning as we bid the couple good bye. What did one do in those days in a suburban house? Watch black and white TV.

Janice says, the k** is asl**p for good so this is a good time to make out. So we sat on the sofa and cuddled for awhile. Perry Como was singing about letters. I reached around -- too timid to go all the way around to the nipple on Janice's far breast, but enough for her to know I was feeling her up. Her breathing quickened and she crossed and uncrossed her legs. She leaned over and pressed against my upper body, skinny as it was, while her hips rotated so her leg landed across my lap. She put her mouth on mine and we began to tongue each other. I had never quite figured out why this was so exciting -- I guessed it was an imitation of fucking. Janice said, 'I am going to unhook my bra so you had better get your hands on my tits when they come out." I was stunned because I had never done more than play around with clothed girls, in the upright position. Her breasts seemed on fire and her nipples stood out as I had never seen. She was breathing quickly. I noticed that my cock was pressing against my briefs. Janice said, I think you are uncomfortable. With that she undid my belt and waistband. She brought the top of the briefs over the stiff little cock. As Janice began to pet my cock I ran my fingers around her aureoles and nipples. She undid the waistband of her Bermuda shorts and said I should put my hand 'down there.' I went over her soft hair and found an area that was moist and very warm, as she began to move against my hand. 'Put your fingers in the slit,' she said. As I did this she really grabbed my cock and I just had to put my mouth on one of her nipples. I licked and sucked as I moved my hand into the slit and found another slit! I found a strange little bump and began to rub it with the juice that was coming into may hand from Janice. I didn't understand what was producing the warm juice, but it felt good. I rubbed the little bump with my wet fingers as Janice began it grind against my hand. She kept up her massaging of my cock as it seemed something was coming out of it, something that made her hand seem so warm and slick. Janice said, 'I am so hot I want to feel your cock explode -- keep rubbing my clit and put your fingers in the hole below it -- that is my pussy." As I began to fuck her with my middle two fingers, she yelled "I wish we could fuck -- but keep finger-fucking me' and she really started to stroke my cock. Janice then began to buck and rear herself against my fingers as I could feel something happening to my cock that was like the night dreams I had -- as Janice snapped my briefs back in place, I sent a stream of semen into them as Janice grabbed the pulsing rod. She rolled on top of me completely and quivered. We were both covered in sweat, holding onto each other for awhile. Idiot that I was, my thought was not, let me recover and put my cock into Janice and make her scream, but rather what if my aunt saw my briefs in the laundry. I would love to say that Janice leaned over me with her large breasts hanging down and licked my softening cock or even pressed my face into her mound so I could tongue her pussy. That did not happen. Janice and I neatened ourselves up and were quite embarrassed. I slinked out of the neighbors' house so Janice would be there when the couple came home. I must have been flushed still, because Aunt Judy said,'is everything OK". "Sure, the show was over so Janice is staying until the folks come home".

This was my first experience in mutual masturbation, I suppose. It wasn't a great introduction to real sex, as opposed to furtive slow dancing in a basement. One could say I learned some physiology. Remember, this was the 50s and even hot girls, who read True Romances while wetting their pants, did not take cock into themselves. Janice hadn't reached that point. She took the lead and was in charge. Years would pass while Janice and I had very different lives. The time would come when I would hear her say again: I am hungry. The next time we would meet alone would be in a high rise tower on the Upper East Side of Manhattan, with Janice the wife of an older doctor and the mother of a recently adopted infant. Next time.
... Continue»
Posted by 11865ak 9 days ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation  |  Views: 5195  |  

The Making of a Gloryhole Gurl Part 3

Making of a Gloryhole Gurl! Part 3
By Kristy

I look back on some of the Pictures from my early days, going to the Adult Bookstores and the Park and can’t believe how bad badly I was at putting my makeup on and some of the things I wore. Although I still like to dress slutty!
I could sneak away for only so long before I had to change back and make it home without a trace. I made a major breakthrough soon and began going into the bookstores completely dressed and I was going more and more to the ABS’s and sucking as many cocks as their were, and if I got real lucky I would find a guy willing to fuck me in the booth!
On one visit I was dressed in my leopard print spandex minidress, black fishnet thighhighs, black shoulder length wig and black 3” pumps.
I walked into the store and started looking at the books and toys, bending down to check out some of the dildos on the bottom row. Of course my dress rode up my legs far enough to give a couple guys inside a good peek at the tops of my thighhighs. After getting my tokens I walked into the back booth area. I strolled around checking which booths were occupied, my heels clicking loud enough that no one inside could miss hearing them. One booth in particular was my favorite. It had the biggest hole between the booths and made it easier to get to the cock on the other side. After a quick trip to the restroom to freshen up my makeup that booth open and I walked in.
In no time I had a semi hard cock come thru the hole and I was sucking on it. As my attention was focused on the cock but I noticed behind me someone had pushed the door partly open and was rubbing their cock watching me. I motioned for him to come in with me and soon had my fingers wrapped around his cock, while continuing to suck on the cock thru the hole. The guy in the booth with me sat on the bench with his pants around his ankles as I was squatting in front of the hole. I felt his hands pull my panties down and then grab my hips. I slowly raised my hips till I was sitting, leaning forward, on his lap. I reached behind me and put some lube on my ass and his cock, then started to slowly work my way down till his cock was all the way inside me. I didn’t move much at first; still sucking and feeling the cock in my mouth start to twitch. I was so horny and was ready to taste my first load of the night.
He was deep into my mouth when the first of several warm streams of cum hit the back of my throat. I gulped down most of it and licked the rest off till he pulled from the hole. I was slowly rocking on the cock in my ass till then and decided to pick up the pace some. Squeezing my ass tighter, I began to ride up and down his rock hard cock, causing him to start moaning. I know we must have been making quite a bit of noise, but it felt so good having that cock inside me I didn’t care. With his legs stretched out and him leaning against the wall, he began to thrust his hips as I rode his cock deep into my ass. I didn’t take too long before he filled me with his sticky juices. I kept riding him, feeling the cum slowly leaking from me as his cock began to go soft.
As he was pulling his pants up he asked me if I’d ever been to the Earle Theater in Baltimore. I told him no and he told me about it and where it was. It’s an old theater on Belair Rd. that shows only porno and gay films and has mostly a gay crowd with all kinds of activity. I need to check that place out sometime!
It wasn’t long before I had to go, but before I left I sucked a few more cocks and had my own clitty sucked. I headed for the restroom to touch up my makeup then headed back to my car. It was always tough, trying to change back and get all the makeup off before getting home so I wouldn’t get caught.
I kept thinking of the place the guy in the bookstore told me about and soon after I got home I found the Theater had a website. I got the address and on one of my trips around town I found it, during the day. I never went in but drove by it a couple times to check out the area. Not the nicest part of town so I was really concerned about going in. It’s right on a stretch of road that’s four lanes wide and the crossroad has a light. No way to get in without walking out on Belair road, but only for a half a block. Finally I drove by it on a Friday night about 10pm. There were people on the street and going in and out of the theater and I did find a lot off the street to park in. I guess I was set.
It took several weeks of planning and setting up my reason for such a long excursion as this trip would take. But after arranging for me to have a computer job on a Friday night at someone’s house she had heard me talk about before I finally had the chance to go.
I changed into my newest outfit. I had on a black Fredrich’s corsette with garters attached to black sheer thigh highs and a black thong over the straps. With a black slip dress over it and my wig and heels on I pulled into the parking lot. It took a while for me to get up my nerve to walk down the street and into the theater. It was about 8 pm and the beauty shop was still open as I walked past, and I heard a few whistles and catcalls. I’m sure they knew I was a guy but I guess they had seen it before and just were having fun.
When I got inside I paid the seven dollars to get in and walked thru the lobby. It was really dark inside after coming off the street and I couldn’t see too well. I stood in the back for a few minutes letting my eyes adjust until I could make out some people in different places around the theater. It had three seating sections and near the front several rows of seats had been removed. I sat in the back and just watched, noticing that the front was where most of the action was taking place.
I decided to take a stroll around and started walking down the right side aisle. In the front was a group of 5 or 6 guy with one on his knees sucking each guy around him for a bit then taking another. I was leaning on the wall about 10 feet away when a guy came up behind me and put his hands on my body. He started kissing my neck, which really turned me on. Soon I was leaning back into him and rubbing my ass into his crotch. My hand found its way back to his growing cock and I began to rub it through his pants. When he asked me if he could fuck me I pushed my ass into his hips and gave him a quiet yes.
I pulled my dress of and stuffed it in my bag, leaving me in my corsette, stockings and thong, which he soon had off too. His cock was a little bigger than I had ever had in me so I asked him to sit so I could control how fast and deep he entered me. It took a little but his 7” cock was fully in me and I was feeling pretty good. It seemed that several other guys around had started to gather and soon were stroking their cocks. My lover and I decided to have me get on my knees on the seat facing backwards so he could fuck me better. It didn’t take long before a line had formed in the row behind me with guys sticking their cocks up to my mouth to suck.
I’m not really sure how many cocks I sucked, but I know I got fucked by three, and must have sucked six or seven before I needed a break! I felt a little bad as there were still a couple guys waiting, but I needed to clean up a little and smoke a cigarette. I still hadn’t put on my dress or thong and was walking back from the restroom when I saw a couple enter and hear down the other aisle.
They walked all the way down to the front row on the left and she proceeded to remove most of her clothes. I walked down to where I could see and took a seat a row behind and to the right. She had several guys interested and when the guy with her motioned for some of the guys to come over she began sucking their cocks and letting them play with her breast and pussy. It was a real turn on and I was starting to get aroused myself. I decided I wanted to have some more fun and walked down to the next row and sat a few seats down from her. Soon I had another cock wanting my attention and had my lips sucking him into my mouth.
I noticed she had turned to look at me, still sucking on a very nice black cock. She was naked except for a waist cincher with garters, attached to sheer thighhighs. As the cock in my mouth began to cum I noticed she was at the same point with her guy. My mouth was filled with warm sticky cum as she leaned over and started to kiss me. Wow we were swapping cum from two guys during our kiss! Her boyfriend never got involved the whole time they were there, but did give a big smile when we were kissing. My hand found her very wet pussy and hers found my growing clit. When she asked if I wanted to fuck her of course I told her yes. Just as I had earlier, she knelt on the chair and put her ass up so I could enter her from behind. I wasn’t long before we had a crowd of at least a dozen guys around watching us!
I came in her pussy after fucking her for several minutes and thanked her for my first time with a woman when dressed. We had several hard cocks around after our show and both of us went back to sucking some more, taking time to comment on the size of this and that.
All good things must end and I knew I had to get going. After a quick check of my makeup I headed back to my car for the ride home. It was almost midnight when I got home and I went straight to the shower.
This was a place I was going to have to go back to!... Continue»
Posted by kristygurl 4 years ago  |  Categories: Shemales  |  Views: 1383  |  
  |  12